The Guardian Temple

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40 l Chapter 41l Chapter 42l Chapter 43 l
Chapter 44 l Chapter 45 l Chapter 46 l Chapter 47

Zepherina

It’s been very hard to keep my thoughts straight, lately.

It’s why I was meditating in the basement of the Capitol building.

I’ve been reading through my own journal entries because I feel like these days it’s more consistent than my own memories. That is why I started taking the notes, after all. 

But, even if the journal is a disorganized string of ramblings, it is slightly better than my own head, sometimes.

What prompted all of these thoughts? Oh, right. Everyone is waking up. The last one seemed to be Demond.

I know that’s both good and bad.

When the battle had been finished, and we had our moment of victory, I was shocked when my Mom appeared.

Standing there with her bident, a bizarre look on her face as she looked at us. Sorrow, mourning and expectation.  

I thought I was going to just get a pat on the back and my hair ruffled as she congratulated us on our victory.

I recalled falling to the ground, my strength draining from me. My body became younger, shrinking. I saw the towering column of light behind Mom. I thought I was dying along with the world.

I mean, I was, sort of. But remade, not dying.  

Once I saw the light rush towards me, my next memory was waking up in bed in my 8-year-old body and talk about being shocked.  

I was a kid again!  

Mom and Momma came by and explained what was happening to me and I was pretty pissed.

I remembered everything, I didn’t have a ‘predesigned’ life, as Mom called it. I was just starting over again, from 8-years old.

Lucilia, on the other-hand, was aged up.

She was four years old.

Okay, maybe not the biggest age up, but that’s where we started.

Ragna, my Mom, said the Guardians gave Her a task. She was to shepard all the damned souls of Hell towards redemption.

In exchange, She was going to have time to raise us together, as a family. 

To accommodate this, She went backwards in time to rearrange some events.

For me, it was going through some of the worst parts of my life all over again.

Theodora? She still died. I was just as enraged, maybe more-so, but I was much less brutal than I was before.

I knew what I was doing, where I was going and the end goal.

Ragna said that those who were felled, good or bad, would all get another chance soon - so that I shouldn’t care about casualties.

I’m unsure if her Godhood has made Her more, or less empathetic, but that comment alone was fairly horrifying. 

Penthesil still became the global power.  We consolidated almost everyone and everything, except for China, Russia and Pakistan.

A New Iron Curtain was established for the most part for those states, at least until the Demonic Incursion came along.

But, I’m getting ahead of myself.  

The awakening of those in the Guardian Temple was something Mom told me about.

Wait, now that she’s God, is that ‘Foretold’?  Ugh…

Anyway: People waking up means that the forces of Hell are now consolidated.

Those who remained in Hell, the Lords of Hell and Avatars of Sin? They were told that they had to stay their hand until everyone who was part of the final battle had awakened.

So far, most of them are now awake.

Demond and Rasper were the most recent to awaken. That leaves only Timothy and Sofia… I hope they stay the way they are. That way the devastated forces of Hell wouldn’t be trying anything until Timothy and Sofia remember.

Besides the whole “Hell’s leaders can’t do anything” aspect, Timothy is dating Sofia, and starting to experience a normal life. To some, that sounds boring, but for me it’s such an exciting idea.

I wonder, briefly, what it would be like to have that. To just be normal.

I mean, okay fine, Timothy isn’t normal per-say.

Timothy is still heir to the seat of the Metatron, but he has the luxury of waiting for our Mother Rachel to grow old and pass on before he needs to worry about that.

For all we know, he could have a kid with Sofia by then and pass that burden to the next generation.

As I thought about this, I flexed my hand, slowly removing my gauntlet. 

My palm still bore the Seal of the Scribe Lord, or the Seal of Solomon. Whatever you’d want to call it, there it was.

Etched ominously into my palm, like a brand, taunting me.

It’s why I couldn’t be the leader of Penthesil after the Demonic Wars finally ended. I knew I’d give that up to Lucilia thanks to meeting myself in the Tower of Mourning, but now I knew why I had to give it up.

It’s my job to protect the world. To be its defender, not its leader.

A title that comes with great personal risk and a gnawing temptation of power.

I closed my fist.  

Kriggary was the first Scribe Lord and he became Xyphiel. It wasn’t instant, it was slow and gradual.

I looked up to the massive seal that lay dormant under the statue that was all that remained of Kriggary Misho.

It was quiet here and I seemed to be the only one who could enter this section of the Capitol building. It was a sanctuary where I could reflect in private, a luxury these days.  

Lucilia can’t see it and she can’t see down here. She says I ‘Disappear’ whenever I enter the Sanctuary, like the Guardian Temple.

Within the Sanctuary and the Guardian Temple, Lucilia can’t see. Lucilia complained of this to me once, or let it slip, that even with our mother Rachel’s help, she couldn’t see.

Personally, I think this has to do with Vael. Vael’s not too keen on technology, and despite Lucilia’s best efforts, all attempts to open communications between The Guardian Temple and Penthesil always failed.

Well, failed or resulted in stern warnings from Vael to the tune of: “Only the worthy or lost may enter the Temple. To permit those whom are not chosen to seek those who are within, is heresy.” 

The only exception seems to be my mother.  Rachel, of course, would never be one to give up her nanities. Even when taking on the role of Metatron, she said that they would enhance her abilities.

Mom even tried to convince her, giving her a couple of years with us as a family before, finally, the injury came that would lead to our momma having the Nanite procedure.

While she was certainly more humble than I recalled, she was still Momma. Queen Rachel Hyppolite of Penthesil.

Granted, Momma wasn’t brutal like she was in my previous memories. She never killed anyone and the law that anyone could challenge the Queen for her throne with a battle to the death was never made real.

The Queen of Penthesil had real respect, thanks to our grandmother. I still never got to meet her, by the way.

It’s said Ragna came much sooner in this version of reality, and so Ragna became Empress of Penthesil, even before I was born.

Still, an assassination attempt is what started the whole war with Penthesil and the rest of the world proper.

There were certain events Mom told me I could not change. Theodora had earned her place in the Ageian Fields, because of that, her death couldn’t be undone. It sucked, but… I knew when she was going to leave.

I made the most of the time I could with her.

You’d think that would make things easier, right? No. Not in the least.

I think that’s why I got as angry as I did.

Knowing that in death I’d never get to see Theodora again, that she’d be beyond my reach forever.

My mom, as a note, was very helpful in this. For her, she’s lost countless friends and those she’d considered family, some who she’d never see again.  

Even now, as the stand-in for the Guardians, or God.

I slowly stood up, looking at Kriggary, “Time to get going. I’ll stop by to visit again soon.” I whispered softly.

I was unsure if the statue could hear me. If there really was anything left of Kriggary. Did that tiny sliver of him that I pulled from Xyphiel burn away when he made the Seal?

I couldn’t be sure.

Whether the warm peace I felt here was just my own emotions or if it stemmed from Kriggary, I wasn’t sure.

Personally, I didn’t need to know.

I turned and made my way up the stairs.

“I should have known you would be down there,” Lucilia’s voice echoed in my mind.

“It’s either there, or the Temple, little sister,” I responded.

“We are speaking prior to this event, yes? I’d hope I could get your attention, at least for that long,” Lucilia complained.

I sighed.

Lucilia was every bit my sister, in that she was the full fledged daughter of Ragna and Rachel.

So, every personality trait I found insufferable in my parents, plus insecurities of a young adult, had been rolled into one.

It didn’t help that, despite growing up with her as a child, I still had my adult mindset and memories.

The age gap was pretty clear, is my point. “I am very confident you can handle this, because I know you. I’m on my way, of course. No reason to panic.”

“I am not panicking!” Lucilia countered, clearly panicking. 

This was going to be Lucilia’s first time addressing the nation and the first day I would announce the end of Martial Law and the beginning of Lucilia’s administration.

Despite everything she had, she was nervous.

“Are you in your small quarters?” I asked. That would be the small container that Lucilia would rest in to perform her simulcasts, as I called them.  

Our mother Rachel had told Lucilia about the dangers of replicating herself, so the chamber’s main point was just to allow Lucilia to have her consciousness reaching out to multiple places at the same time.

Well, to us it seemed that way. For Lucilia, with a brain mixed with nanties that had grown with her, and were beyond anything even my Mom Ragna could cook up, it was just her doing a lot of tasks all at once. 

“...Yes,” Lucilia admitted.

By the time she had done-so, I had reached Lucilia’s room and found her in the large cylinder.  

The front was a frosted glass, the rest all brushed steel reaching from the floor to the ceiling at a very slight angle.

“Mind coming out?” I asked.

Lucilia’s cylinder opened with a hiss, a flood of fog which cascaded across the floor and multiple LEDs, beeps and hydraulics powering down.

“I don’t see why I cannot just do the announcement from here,” Lucilia’s voice called out as she stepped gingerly out from the vessel.  

Lucilia was barefoot, though her body was covered in a form fitting bodysuit from her ankles up to her neck.

Her shoulders and arms were bare, Lucilia’s black wings slipped out, glinting with an iridescent shimmer as her long red hair swung down around her face.

I smiled at her as her violet eyes shifted from the swirling, crawling set of nanites to what some would consider normal iris’s.  

“Welcome back to the real world there, Neo,” I chuckled.

Lucilia rolled her eyes, “What is with you and classic movies?”

My eye twitched slightly as she jabbed at my age, “Some things are timeless, Lucilia.”

“Yes yes, Tempora mutantur, et nos mutamur in illis,” Lucilia said facetiously, walking towards her closet, “What’s the proper attire?”

I smiled, “Whatever you think is proper, you’re going to be Empress.”

She fretted near the closet as she went through her options, “What did Mom wear when She was Empress?”

“Times change, huh?” I chuckled.

Lucilia glared at me, arms crossed, “You're the one insisting I do this in person! I could just do it remotely,” she scoffed as she turned to the closet, “Like I always do.”

“Oh calm down,” I walked over to her, placing a hand on her shoulder, “Pretty sure Mom wore whatever She wanted,” I grinned a bit, recalling some of Mom’s flashier outfits. The armor paying homage to Alexander the Great was always a favorite of mine.

“You are maddeningly unhelpful,” Lucilia griped, “You’re supposed to be my big sister… I could use some sisterly advice!”

“Now who's quoting old movies?” I snickered as I  walked over to her and hugged her, “Settle down.”

Lucilia froze for a second, sighed and hugged me back.

“That’s my advice,” I said, smiling at the much shorter Lucilia. She took after my mother Rachel, heightwise.

Lucilia rested her head on my shoulder, “...Okay, so, I’m not panicking but I am nervous.”

“Explain the difference?” I asked, smiling down at her.

Lucilia rubbed her exposed bicep and looked to the floor, “...I’m not afraid. Does that make sense? I’m not scared but I’m… worried? Excited? I don’t know how to explain it.”

“You just never expect it to really happen, couldn’t imagine it even though we planned for it for years and now that it’s happening you’re feeling a bit anxious, that’s all,” I said, trying not to diminish Lucilia’s misgivings.

Lucilia was normally very analytical. I mean, why wouldn’t she be? She’s got advanced cybernetics.

She told me once that I had a cold or something because she detected a ‘biological virus incursion attempt’. Then spent the entire day ‘reinforcing’ her immune system.

Seeing this much raw emotion from Lucilia was rare.

“But I knew this was happening! Why is it right now, mere hours before we go out there, that I am so… flustered?!” Lucilia complained.

I laughed, “Because you’re not a machine?”

Lucilia looked up at me, her eyes shifting to their nanite infused state, “Really?”

“Yes, really. You aren’t. You have some machines in you, but that’s not what defines you,” I smiled, “It refines you, slightly.”

Lucilia closed her eyes, opening them again to appear normal, “...Thank you.”

“Anytime. Now get dressed, okay?” I grinned at her.

“Okay,” Lucilia sighed, turning to her wardrobe, “One crisis at a time…”

“And do not simulate the effects your outfits will have on specific demographics,” I advised her, “Just wear what you want.”

Lucilia nodded, her eyes scanning the wardrobe meticulously, likely against my suggestions.

...

I stood at the Capitol’s massive balcony, before a massive crowd of reporters and citizens of the Empire.

Mothers, daughters, citizens and soldiers all.

I cleared my throat, “It’s been several years since the demonic incursion and I know that we all lost a lot. But I’m proud to say, with the efforts of our esteemed soldiers, the cooperation of our religious leaders, and the diligence of every citizen of the Empire, we can finally declare the war against the demonic forces, over!”

The crowd reacted, cheering, flashing photos as the cameras rolled. I simply smiled.

“As the war is over, so is the Martial Law I imposed, under authority of my Mom, Empress Ranga, forever Her soul rests in power,” I said, giving the crowd a moment to pause.

I could hear a large portion of the crowd repeat, ‘May Her soul rest in power.’

Much like the ‘Amen’ of the Empire now. I’d be concerned if not for the fact that, well, Mom was basically God now.

“With the end of Martial Law, comes the return of your local elections and the restoration of statehood for many of the Empire’s Nation States,” I stated concisely. The authority in my tone was firm and I was keeping myself as calm as I could.

I was getting increasingly excited because I had rehearsed this a million times in front of the mirror.

I was about to pull the rug out from the entire population and it was going to be epic. “I am sure all of you expected this announcement. I would also like to announce that I am abdicating my rightful claim as Empress to the Penthesilian Empire's throne.”

There was a long deafening silence. After what felt like forever, growing slowly at first as a murmur and escalating into a roar, the crowd began to roil into a fervor. Yet more cameras flashed, the reporters were all looking back and forth from their notes, staring at me in shock and confusion, as they were forced to draw up questions on the fly.

After a few moments I lifted up my hand to compel the crowd to silence.  

“I am a General and I plan to remain one henceforth. As such, I do not believe my time as the leader of our armed forces will translate properly to managing the Nation States in peacetime,” I explained, my eyes looking out to the crowd.  

The shock on everyone’s face was an odd sort of satisfaction and I realized why Mom always liked her big flashy announcements.

They were fun.

“That is why,” I continued, “from this day forward, Princess Lucilia Hyppolite, my sister, will be crowned as your new Empress of the Penthesilian Empire.”

Oh man, did they start to panic and freak out!

Everyone knew I would announce the end of Marital Law, yes. They were also expecting me to take on the official role of Empress.

No one expected me to give up my power.

I turned to let Lucilia take the podium.

To her credit, she had put on something that was similar to what Mom would wear, but her own style none-the-less.

The armor was light, just a pair of plate shoulder guards. Her coat had five huge brass buttons closing over her left side, starting from the left shoulder and ending in the middle. Mom liked those asymmetrical looks for some reason. The fabric was heavy wool, a dark royal blue hue, along with a simple short collar.  

A small silver chain ran from her breast pocket to the central seam of the coat, hooking just under the third button. Slacks and thigh-high boots seemed to be the normal sort of thing to wear around Penthesil and Lucilia was no exception.  

On her head was an ornate, but thin, crown. Platinum with a smattering of crowned jewels, a tanzanite gem at the center.

Lucilia walked up to me, as she made her way towards the podium.

I hugged her and whispered into her ear, “You got this.”

Lucilia hugged back. After the embrace, she held me at arms length and locked her eyes on me. She gave me a firm nod and a slight smile, before she moved to the podium herself to address the masses.

“My people, thank you,” Lucilia announced to the crowd.  

Many clapped and shouted, but Lucilia continued to speak over them.

“I know that maybe I am new to you. Apart from my relationship to my sister General Zepherina Hyppolite.You know her great work protecting this grand Empire, and our entire world, but little of me. I want to express that General Zepherina will continue to protect us all, that I will be here to manage your matters of state. I will facilitate the elections of your local representatives, the formations of your parliaments and senates, as well as hear all of your wants and desires. I will work to show you all why it is that my sister has chosen me for this all-important role. I promise you that, under my leadership, we shall all find prosperity and peace.”

There was uproarious applause and I smiled as Lucilia gave her first public address.

I heard a door close behind me and turned to see the Guardian Temple door just standing there. 

It was far back from the podium and the balcony where none from the ground could see it. I slowly walked towards it and reached for the heavy handle.

I opened it and stepped inside, finding Vael waiting in the threshold of the foyer for me.

“Greetings, Scribe Lord,” Vael chimed.

I closed the door behind me, “Vael? Did you summon me?”

“Indirectly, yes I have,” Vael informed.

“Who told you to summon me? There’s an extremely important event occurring,” I quipped.

In a contest of ‘who’s the more logical automaton’ I sometimes wondered who would win between Lucilia and Vael.

Both were young, both were highly intelligent, though Vael did often have a stoicism to them that was beyond most.

“Again, no direct order came to summon you and your sister. I made this decision because it was the most likely desire of our Lord,” Vael said, “And to expedite the current visitation, before it causes further complications.”

I was about to say something before I saw Mom walking out with my mother, heading from the Guardian Chambers.

“Mom?!” I shouted, rushing towards Ragna.

Mom smiled and opened her arms to me.

I hugged her tight, squeezing her firmly as I pushed my face into her shoulder, “How long are you here for?!”

“As long as I can manage…” Mom chuckled as she held me.

“Preferably a shorter duration.Your power has grown considerably, My Goddess, and even the confines of the Temple struggle to contain your awesome power,” Vael said, bowing their head, the many eyes on their crows closed in reverence. 

Ragna seemed agitated and snapped her fingers, a pulse of power surrounding Vael for a moment, “I trust that’s sufficient to prevent any damage, yes?”

Vael opened their many eyes, now glowing with newfound energy, “It will suffice for the time being, My Goddess. I shall ensure the Guardian Temple is properly fortified to withstand your might.”

With that, Vael vanished.

“Vael summoned you, didn’t she?” Ragna asked.

“Seems so,” I smiled, “I’m glad she did. How long have you-”

“Just a day,” my mother, Rachel sighed, “So far, anyway.”She glanced around, “Where is your sister?”

“Giving her coronation speech,” I said with a smile.

“Ah,” Rachel said, surprisingly indifferent, “I do hope Vael left the door accessible for your sister as well.”

A few short moments later I heard soft footsteps, “Mom, Mother?!” Lucilia shouted, rushing to Rachel and hugging her tight, “Oh, it’s a little reunion!”

Rachel looked at Lucilia with a small smile, “I heard you just gave a speech…” She looked Lucilia over with a wry grin, “Is that what you wore to address the people?”

Lucilia took a step back and blushed, “Y-Yes.”

Ragna smiled wide, “It’s lovely.”

Rachel, for her part, seemed a bit more reserved, “I do agree… Lucilia, sweetie, I have a few things to talk to you about.  Come, let's leave Ragna and Zepherina to catch up for a bit.”

Lucilia looked longingly at Ragna.

“Go, I promise we’ll have time together, little one,” Ragna said with a warm smile.

Lucilia beamed and nodded, following Rachel into the Guardian Temple Chambers.

I turned to Ragna, “What was that about?”

“Your mother likely wants to discuss some statehood with your sister,” Ragna smiled, placing her hand on my shoulder, “I’m sure there’s a lot to go over.”

I nodded, “Yeah… So, if you’re here for a visit that means it’s about to start up again?”

Ragna nodded as she walked towards the stairs heading downward, “Yes. Walk with me, Zepherina.”

I nodded and followed.

As Ragna walked, I could see the ground under her boots light up, small cracks forming in the material of the Guardian Temple. The cracks healed slowly after each step.

“...I don’t remember that happening before,” I commented.

Ragna sighed as we walked down the steps, “I’m getting more adapted to the task The Guardians gave me… meaning my ability to exist here is quickly eroding.”

I frowned, looking ahead, “Is this the last time I’ll see you?”

“I wish I had an answer for you, Zepherina, I do,” Ragna sighed as we reached the Overlook, the many stars reaching out before us.  

“You must see this all the time,” I chuckled.

Ragna’s eyes scanned the nearly infinite stars before us across the void of space and heaved a sigh, “No, I don’t, actually.”

“What is it like, then?” I asked.

“Everything is everywhere, all at once,” Ragna chuckled, “It’s a terrible way to describe it. Sifting through things takes so long… And to add to the matter, the better I get at it, the further away from time and space I become,” Ragna turned to me, “I'm not even certain how many times I've visited you, since I left you all to begin my service.”

“This is the fifth time, actually,” I smiled.

Ragna chuckled, “To me, it’s the 2nd. So, if I’m behind on things, I’m sorry,” she shook her head, “You’ve probably told me so much but that was, to me, something that would happen later. I came when I did today because I’m trying to prevent another catastrophic event.”

“Like a major flood?” I asked, lifting an eyebrow, “I thought the Guardian Temple Angels handled that.”

“The Guardian Temple Angels handle the works that I give to your mother. From there they prevent things from reaching catastrophic levels, at least on a universal scale,” Ragna sighed, “It’s why what I did to the Temple the first time was so detrimental.”

“The first time?” I asked.

Ragna held out her hand, a sphere appearing. At the center, was a tiny representation of the Guardian Temple, “This is the seed of all creation for this universe. The Guardian Temple remains as the linch-pin that holds it all together.”

I saw cracks form in the Guardian Temple replica within her palm.

“Damage to the Guardian Temple can have lasting repercussions, as a result,” I saw the sphere growing dark in some places, cracks forming along the surface.

“Damage?” I asked.

“When I destroyed the Guardian Temple in my mortal life, I caused this,” she showed me the sphere, “From that point onward, a tear was forming in reality. Slowly growing worse.” 

More cracks formed in the Guardian Temple as it grew dark, with more cracks appearing in the sphere around it.

“Timothy did well to stop it, of course,” I watched the Temple slowly change. Growing whiter, the cracks almost vanishing. The cracks in the sphere did not. “But the damage was done… That was the first thing I had to do. Repair the cracks. It’s why I kept some Angels here and others left.”

“Who left?” I asked, “and when?”

“From here forward, Zepherina, the guard has officially changed hands,” Ragna sighed, looking out to the vast sea of stars. “Uriel has all but vanished. He did so the moment The Guardians stated They were leaving. The Underworld is now managed entirely by my Mother, Persphone. Though, of course, I know she’ll keep Sheol in good condition,” Ragna smiled, the cracks vanishing in the small sphere in her hand.  

“Did anyone stay?” I asked, wondering if the ArchAngels would still be around from here on out.

“To my shock, Gabriel did,” Ragna chuckled, “Though it wasn’t for me. I believe they had someone who wanted to remain, and as such, Gabriel decided to remain here. A Reaper by the name of, Elon.”

“Really? I thought the Angels were loyal to a fault,” I forced a smile, “But, that Gabriel stayed for Elon, that makes sense.”

“Well, I was rather surprised,” Ragna said with a faraway look, “Gabriel was no fan of me, truth be told. They were disgusted with the news that I would be allowed to speak to The Guardians. They had some… chorus lyrics to sing to me as I left them for my audience with The Guardians.”

“But…?” I asked, waiting for the rest of her story.

“But, Gabirel came back to me, apologized and asked to remain in this world. I told them I had no issues and would appreciate their help,” Ragna turned to me, “As a reward, and a show of no hard feelings, Gabriel now holds Michael’s previous position as the ArchAngel.”

“Oh,” I blinked, shocked, “Wow.”

Ragna chuckled, “Yes. As you can imagine, there were some other promotions,” Ragna’s gaze remained set on the stars in the distance, “A certain Reaper now holds Gabriel’s previous position.” 

I smiled, “You mean, Elon?”

Ragna nodded.

“So, the Winter Brothers are both Angels, huh?” I chuckled.

“Yes,” Ragna sighed, “It doesn’t mean everything is going to be easy for you.”

My smile faded, “I know. This is when things are going to get tougher.”

“I need you and the others to focus on redemption. The more souls who go back to The Guardians and to Heaven, the less forces Hell has,” Ragna explained.

“Right…” I sighed, “Mom, what happens when all the souls of Hell are judged?” 

“Neo-Genesis,” Ragna said firmly.

“The what?” I frowned.

“A turning point, spiritually, where all new births will have fresh souls. Those new souls will be made in my image,” Ragna turned to me, “it will be subtle, but a clear shift.”

“So, you can have the new souls worshiping you directly?”  I asked.

“Well, more souls, yes,” Ragna chuckled.

I gave her a quizzical look, “The people of Penthesil respect you, but not many worship you as a Goddess, yet. Do they?” I asked.

“It’s not them… oh…” Ragna chuckled, turning to me, “Right. You’ve not met the others yet.”

“Met the others?” I asked, my curiosity peaked.

“Now, now,” Ragna placed her hands on my shoulders, “All in due time, you'll meet them soon enough,” Ragna smiled at me, “Come on, let's go find your mother and sister, we don't have much time.”

We headed back up the stairs and saw my mother and Lucilia walking towards us.

“Do remember what I said, dear,” Rachel said to Lucilia, “Now, go say hello to your Mom.”

Lucilia nodded and rushed Ragna. Jumping into the air, “Mami!!” Lucilia shouted in child-like glee.

Ragna caught her and spun Lucilia around, “Oh, there’s my little one…!”

I turned my attention to Rachel, “Did Mom tell you She was coming?”

“No,” Rachel said, her eyes fixed on Ragna, “She works in mysterious ways.”

“Mmmhmm,” I shook my head, “What did you tell Lucilia?” I asked.

“Just some advice on how to best handle certain cultures and situations,” Rachel said simply.

“All that in like, a few minutes?” I chuckled.

Rachel’s icy blue eyes shifted into swirls of tiny nanties for a moment as she smiled to me, “Minutes for you, perhaps.”

A chill ran up my spine. 

The nanites always gave me the creeps. How mother and Lucilia could be so comfortable with those things inside them always baffled me.

“So, advice, I guess?” I asked.

Rachel closed her eyes and sighed, turning to face the large angelic statues adorning the foyer, “My only time to escape this place. To commune with Lucilla and see what’s really out there. But yes, advice as well.”

I frowned, “Escape?”

My mother chuckled, “Zepherina… Do you think I wanted this?” She turned to me, her face falling, “My mother had a plan for me. A destiny. One I never wanted. Yet, despite my wants and desires, she foisted it upon me. Even in my death, when she took on my sins to allow me into Heaven, why do you think The Guardians allowed for such a thing?”

I frowned, “I thought because, as your mother, Saint Dinah pleaded to Them and offered to suffer your punishment in your place.”

Rachel scoffed, “I doubt she’s suffering. If she is, I have no pity for her.” She crossed her arms, her wings wilting, “The mortal realm is the last place I wanted to be. I would rather be in Heaven with Ragna, not this place. It’s nothing but a prison for me, made by my mother. I’m certain she knew of this outcome, or at least that it was a possibility.” Rachel's tone had grown accusatory, “Oh, She had no qualms condemning me to the task of the Metatron.”

“Mami, it’s not that bad,” I tried to force a smile, “You get to talk to Mom all the time.”

Rachel rolled her eyes, “No. I hear Her edicts. Occasionally they will come with a comforting message for me, or a pet name, but they are edicts to be enacted by the slowly growing forces of the restored Guardian Temple Angels.” She shook her head, “They’re not even all here yet, by the way.”

“Who’s not all here yet?” I questioned.

“The other Nephilim who will serve as the Angels of the Guardian Temple,” Rachel clarified, moving a strand of long red hair from her face in annoyance.

“I’m still confused. You’re not a prisoner here, you’re the one in charge of the Temple!” I said happily.

“In charge?” Rachel scoffed, “Tell me, dear: Can you leave the Capitol whenever you desire?”

“Well, yes-” I tried to add before Rachel interrupted.

“That is a luxury I do not have,” Rachel growled, “Unlike you and your sister, I am bound to this place.”

“But everyone here has to do what you say,” I added, “It doesn’t seem so bad.”

“A beautiful prison is still a prison,” Rachel countered, “Yes, I can ask Vael to do anything I’d like. Make me a new bed, redesign my chair, produce whatever I desire. But I cannot leave and I cannot speak to all my children.”

That’s when it struck me, “Wait, is that why Lucilla can’t see inside the Guardian Temple?”

Rachel nodded, “Yes. That is Vael’s doing. There’s no distrust, just preventing me from speaking to anyone without officially bringing them to the Temple, under supervision and extreme scrutiny,” Rachel’s eyes locked on mine, “Why do you think an Angelic Construct as potent as Vael was allowed to exist here, despite her mere existence being a paradox?”

I frowned, “I don’t know.”

“Because I required a proper jailer,” Rachel said, her fist clenching, “One even I couldn’t circumvent. Though, I must admit,” she smiled wryly, “It is flattering that I required such a potent and elaborate prison to keep me bound.”

I shook my head, “Mami, you cannot consider this place a prison or your job a sentence.”

“But it is, my sweet daughter,” Rachel’s face fell, “I never wanted this. I wanted to be free. But your grandmother got her final wish. Here I am. Doing exactly what I did not want,” Rachel’s gaze turned to Ragna, “As I watch my lovely Ragna slowly grow further and further away.”

I frowned, glancing at my mom, Ragna.

“She’s different, newer this time, but every other time she changes,” Rachel said softly. “Her concepts of time and space are warping the more time she spends tending to the wounds she inflicted on the universe. The more time she spends remaking the universe, the farther and more distant your Mom grows. This? This is a welcome change,” Rachel sighed.

Ragna and Lucilla were speaking happily and I did notice Mom was far more open and emotional than the last time she visited.

Lucilla was so happy.

“It’s torture,” Rachel hissed.

I turned to her, frowning.

“But,” Rachel said, taking a deep breath, “I know it’s deserved.  My mother took the memories of my sins, yes. But that doesn’t make me unaccountable for them,” she glanced at me, “I’ll tell you an interesting secret, dear daughter.”

I turned to Rachel, my attention fixed on what she spoke to me.

“It’s not God, or the Angels, who reject or keep souls from Heaven,” Rachel said softly, “It’s the weight of their sin. Uriel was a cruel and harsh judge not because he is vicious or spiteful, but because he had to measure against what souls could, or could not, walk across the fields of Heaven.”

I blinked, confused, “Wait, what do you mean?”

“It means it’s sin, my daughter, that keeps us from Heaven. Sin and sin alone that drags us from the highest of places,” Rachel chuckles, “You don’t even have to praise a deity to enter the Heavens. You just need to be righteous, good and remorseful of your ill deeds. Though there was a system in place to more effectively remove sin, it was the sin alone that would damn a soul for eternity.”

“What system removes sin?” I asked.

“Forgiveness,” Rachel said softly. It was the most sincere I had ever seen her. “It’s through forgiveness you can remove sin and nothing else. True forgiveness, by the way, a deep and sincere effort to right your wrongs,” she looked to the large angelic statues, “No one is perfect, certainly. Everyone makes mistakes. But it’s the effort you go through to undo them that will actually save your soul. Not whom you pray to.”

I smiled softly at Rachel. I rarely saw this side of her. “That’s… kind of nice to know, Mami.”

Rachel heaved a sigh, “And a final truth to give you, as your Mom already imparted it to me. You and I share a lost knowledge, it would seem.”

I felt a sinking feeling as Rachel spoke, “I think I know what you mean.”

A more serious tone moved through Rachel’s voice, “One of my sins, it seems, was in raising a child with resentment. A child I do not remember. Either born of Xyphiel or another, I know I cannot, and should not recall, from either of my memories.”

“So, I do have an older sister?” Ever since I spoke to Rasper, I knew there was something off.

Rachel pulled me close, whispering softly, “Do not speak her name, should you hear it,” she glanced at Ragna and then back to me, “And should you hear that name at some point, treat it with fear and caution. Tread carefully. For whatever reason it is, Ragna has said we cannot know of her. If even your Mom is wary, I do not wish for you to cross her path.”

I nodded. An odd sort of De’ja vu came over me as I wondered, briefly, if I had fought this sister before.

I must have. But I must have won. Which would mean that she’d likely be out for vengeance, “I’ll be careful, Mami.”

Rachel nodded, “Be careful going forward, my dear.” She took a step back, “Because with your Mom making Her arrival as she has, it means that the awakening is complete.”

I smiled, “Timothy’s not going to wake up?”

Rachel shook her head, “He will wake up if he is needed,” she glanced at Ragna, “Pray we do not need Timothy or the Avatar of Samael in the future, Zepherina.”

Ragna turned to us, noticing our tone, “Enough of that. Come on, I don’t have much time and you all will have plenty to ruminate on what your tasks are going forward.” She approached me, Her hand moving to my shoulder, “How about a family dinner? I haven’t eaten in…” my Mom paused, “I can’t even quantify it.”

Lucilla smiled, “Kabob?” 

“Lamb sounds nice right about now, actually,” Ragna chuckled, her smile weakening, “Oddly fitting, but nice.”

I smiled as Lucilla, my Mom Ragna and Mother Rachel walked towards the dining area. I felt a roiling mixture of emotions.

Fear for what was to come.

Joy for what I was about to have with my family.

Regret over the friends I had lost along the way to get here.

But one thing was certain in my mind: This was the start of the real work.

Restoring more than just the Guardian Temple. Rather, restoring the souls of the forsaken and the damned so they can be redeemed.

I felt the Seal of the Scribe Lord grow warm in my hand, and I sighed, as I swear I could hear a calm, soft voice speaking to me.

“The Scribe Lord is the protector of Creation. Creation’s protector must have faith, but know more than that, I placed my faith in you, little one.”

I smiled, looking at my hand, the seal hidden under my glove. I walked to join my family, looking at my Mom as the final words of my grandfather, Kriggary Misho, echoed in my ears.

“For what it’s worth, you will always have my Eternal Faith.”

I smiled, looking out at my family as I felt love and hope swell within me, “It’s worth more to me than you’d ever know,” I smiled, “Grandpa.”

Demond

The last thing I remembered was Ragna standing before all of us in what should have been our moment of triumph.

“Please… Forgive me.  This must be done,” Ragna’s words echoed through the battlefield.  

The tall bident she held began to glow and a blinding light began to surge towards us. 

I dashed to Tasha, or was it Xei? I didn’t know for certain, nor did I care.

“Xei-Tash-Xeisha! Run!” I shouted, frantic, panicking as I tried to figure out what was happening.

Despite my panic, Xeisha didn't have an ounce of concern on her face.

“No… This is as it should be,” Xeisha sighed in contentment.

Was this just her accepting her fate?

I rushed to her, grabbing hold of her, my fingers digging into her back as I held her firmly against me.

No matter what, I wasn’t going to let go of her. Somewhere inside Xeisha was Tasha. I wouldn’t lose her again.

I looked up at the white wall of burning light surging towards us and I braced as best as I could. 

That’s when my senses went into overload.

Like a flashbang had gone off right in front of my face. My ears were ringing and my vision was completely overwhelmed, with nothing but bright white.

That’s when I heard the voice of Cassara, of all people, in the distance.

“...You left yourself wide open, what’s wrong with you?” Cassara chastised.

I heard Xei’s voice, or what sounded like Xei’s voice, “As Zepherina would put it: She rocked your shit!” followed by playful laughter.

“Probably,” Cassara’s voice rang out.

My vision returned and I was staring at the ceiling of the training room within the Guardian Temple. 

I was laid out on the floor, my cheek felt sore, like I had just taken a punch.

I shook my head, sitting up slowly, “...where am I?”

“Oh, you did rock his shit,” Xei’s voice chimed in as I saw Xei, or Tasha, look over me.

They had both their eyes, which was odd, though one was pink and the other red.

“...Tash?” I asked.

Cassara’s face soon loomed high overhead, as she looked down on me, “Uh… Who’s Tash?” Cassara asked, her eyebrow lifting, “Do I need to hit you for real, Demond?”

The two eyed Tasha’s shocked face slowly turned into a grin, “I got him Cass. You go chill, okay?”

Cassara huffed, “You fool around on Xeisha and you’re getting more than a love tap,” Cassara warned before walking off.

“Okay, up baby… slow and steady,” Xeisha, I guess, said as she helped me to my feet. “I know this must be so overwhelming.”

My head was still spinning as I looked around, “Where are we? Last I checked-”

“We were facing what you thought was the end,” Xeisha grinned at me, “But, you’re awake now!”

I shook my head, still getting my bearings, “I don’t understand, Tasha-”

“Okay, so… I go by Xeisha now,” Xeisha beamed at me, holding my hand softly, “We’re still married. You’re still a Lycan, you’re still the Avatar of Ariel, and we don’t need to worry about you turning me into a were-wolf.”

I lifted an eyebrow, “That’s a lot,” I looked around, “Are we in Heaven?”

“Kind of the opposite, though not Hell,” Xeisha said, holding my hand, “I think Cass’s punch really knocked you hard, you don’t remember the current timeline at all?”

“Current timeline?” I asked.

“Ragna remade the world, starting about 13 years ago, she changed a few key things but let everything play out mostly the same, sans some minor details,” Xeisha whispered, “Evangeline, for example, is gone.”

“Evangeline? Gone?” I asked, my brow furrowed.

“Shush!” Xeisha chided, “Don’t speak her name too loud, okay? It’s dangerous.”

I lifted an eyebrow, “Uh… Okay. So, she’s gone?”

“Yes,” Xeisha looked down, “That’s the most important thing to get out of the way. We’re barred from speaking of her, to anyone.”

“I can’t just pretend that Timothy’s sister doesn’t exist,” I growled, “Is Timothy fine with this?!”

Xeisha forced a smile, “I don’t know.”

“What do you mean you don’t know?!” I could feel the Xei in her, that was for sure. Xeisha wasn’t all Tasha, she had a bit of a coyness to her. A strange shadow looming behind her redder eye as if she was hiding something. “And why are you not separated?”

Xeisha’s face hardened, “Oh, I’m sorry! That’s your concern? I’m whole, I can’t be split apart again, okay? Not easily, and if I was, I surely wouldn’t be the same!”

That was certainly Xei talking, “Yes, it is my concern. Because I love, and married, Tasha.” I growled.

Xeisha’s eyes each flexed oddly, as if their eyes had shifted briefly from human to reptilian and I could see the small horns on her head, normally hidden by her hair, growing larger.

I knew that look, Timothy had it when he didn’t have full control over his Seraphim form. “...So you’re still Xyphiel’s kid.”

Xeisha closed her eyes, her horns shrinking, “Better than being either a Succubus or Vampire,” she opened them, calmer, “Sorry. I should be more understanding, Monty.”

There was my Tasha, shining through.

I took her other hand, looking her up and down, “You need to realize that, last I checked: Tasha was dead and Xei turned into… well… You.”

Xeisha nodded, looking up to me, “Sorry. You’re usually more used to me,” she tapped my forehead, “You remembering anything? You’re supposed to remember both your current and previous memories from before and after Ragna fiddled with the universe.”

I rubbed my head, feeling a lump on the back of my skull, “How hard did Cassara hit me and why?” I asked.

“You two were training. Then, in the middle, you just froze up and she dropped you like a sack of shit,” Xeisha said slyly, the hint of Xei peeking through.

I just heaved a sigh, looking around, “So, give me the tour of where we are then, okay? I’m sure I’ll get my head on straight soon enough.”

Xeisha smiled warmly, her eyes gleaming in that excited sort of manner Tasha did when she had a secret.

“Also, tell me why you don’t know how Timothy feels about this Eva-” Xeisha cut me off.

“Don’t say her name,” Xeisha hushed, “Please, Demond.”

I nodded, “Okay.” I started again, “Tell me why you don’t know how Timothy feels about her being gone.”

“Because, unlike you, Timothy hasn’t woken up yet,” Xeisha explained.

“Woken up? So, what, he’s in a coma?” I asked.

“No,” Xeisha smiled, “He’s living his life. If you want, you can go and meet him.”  

“Living his life?” I asked, furrowing my brow.

Xeisha smiled, “Many had a choice, some didn’t. But, from what I know, Timothy never had a childhood. He was always fighting, even when he was younger. Fighting Xyphiel since he was a teenager and the like. Timothy always put the mission ahead of his own life. From what I understand, Ragna told him his mission was completed. He had done it: Xyphiel is vanquished. Now, Timothy can live a normal life.”

“Normal?” I asked.

“Well…” Xeisha chuckled, “Normal Adjacent? He’s still the heir to the seat of the Metatron, unless… Well…” Xeisha smiled, “why don’t you go meet him?”

“Shouldn’t I wait until my memories fully recover?” I asked, smiling.

“Where’s the fun in that?” Xeisha asked with a wide smile.

I was convinced she was my Tasha, with a hint of Xei in there. Almost like spice to her original personality.

Even if this wasn’t Heaven, I was pretty convinced it was close, “Of the things that changed, I have to know: What happened to Elon?” I asked, holding out a glimmer of hope that maybe, this one thing had changed for the better.

Xeisha’s smile faded, “He… He is still with Gabriel. If anything, he continues to work as a Reaper.”

I sighed heavily, my heart sinking.

“He’s very much committed to his role,” Xeisha forced a smile, “He’s happy, Demond.”

I nodded, “It’s a strange comfort, I guess, to know your brother is happy and safe on the other side.”

Xeisha led me out of the training room as I looked around, confused and not so sure of what was going on.

The Guardian Temple looked to be in full swing, or mostly from what I could tell.

Cassara was there, I saw Irfan, Rosalie, her mother and even Jorge.

I was stunned, however, when I saw Vael appear before me.

When I say they appeared, they literally manifested from nothing, appearing in an instant before Xeisha and I.

“My, so many awakenings. It seems this is the starting point for many things,” Vael’s voice rang out around me like wind chimes.

To my ears, anyway, they sounded like wind chimes.

“Oh, you can see Demond is awake?” Xeisha grinned.

I sighed, “Awake?”

“We call it an ‘Awakening’ when someone recalls the events which occurred prior to the remaking of the universe,” Vael informed, “To be clear: You have been physically awake, but now your spirit has been reawakened.”

“Vael, maybe you can be of some assistance to us,” Xeisha asked, “Demond doesn’t recall current events. His last memories are of the wall.”

“The Wall?” I asked.

“When Ragna reset things, it appeared to many as a wall of light,” Vael clarified, as their many eyes focused on me. An arm lifted up and pointed to my head. The eyes blinked and then rolled, “Demond’s issue is twofold. One: A severe trauma occurred to his skull, causing a momentary lapse in long term cognitive functionality. Second: This event appears to have triggered Demond’s awakening, and as such, his feeble mortal mind is having difficulty grasping the magnitude of the situation.”

I narrowed my eyes on Vael, “Feeble mortal mind?”

“Demond isn’t mortal,” Xeisha quipped.

There was the Xei again.

Vael was unphased, “By Mortal Mind, I am referring to the fact that Demond and yourself still perceive time and space in the mortal realm almost exclusively. Unlike some of us. If you took any insult to this, I would find this to be a personal problem.”

“Feeble,” Xeisha hissed, “Is an insulting term, Vael.”

“I will keep that in mind,” Vael stated.  “Regardless, Demond’s memory will likely resolve on its own. If there is any issue, and I doubt there will be, Irfan will be more than capable of addressing it.”

“Thanks,” I stated firmly, trying to be as short as possible.  

Vael remained unphased, “There are many awakenings, if you wouldn’t mind, I have to see them next. Blessed Be.” 

With that, Vael vanished.

I turned to Xeisha, “Vael seems… Off.”

“They don’t have the full memories of Sofia or Samael, it seems. They’re very much a new being, even with thirteen years of experience, it’s as if they’re still lacking social skills. Granted, Vael is like Rachel. They can only exist inside The Guardian Temple,” Xeisha informed.

“Why can’t Vael leave?” I asked as we headed across the foyer. I paused, “Wait, Rachel?!”

Xeisha rolled her eyes, “Wow… Okay, yeah.  Uh… So, that’s one of the things Ragna changed in the universe. She brought Rachel back,” Xeisha cleared her throat, “You know.. Since… you know who, doesn’t exist?”

I sighed, “And…? Is it a caveat of that resurrection that she can’t leave the Temple?”

“Yes,” Xeisha nodded, “And as for Vael? They are physically unable to use the door of the Guardian Temple. I believe it’s because their existence is a paradox,” Xeisha said with certainty, as if Xei were speaking, “Rachel is a different matter. Rachel, even in this world, is all but considered dead. Her punishment for turning down the task of the Metatron is to fulfill it in its entirety,” Xeisha’s tone was much more empathetic now, like Tasha.

“Meaning…?” I asked, thinking I might know the answer, but unsure if I did or did not.

“Meaning Rachel is trapped in the Guardian Temple, serving as the mouth of God, until her dying days,” Xeisha said solemnly.  

I would have felt bad, but to be completely honest, I didn’t.

Rachel was, at her worst, a direct enemy who nearly killed me and was at the very best, an enemy of an enemy.

For her to be confined to The Guardian Temple to basically do the equivalent of Heavenly Community Service seemed, at the very least, like a light punishment for all she had done.

I reached the door, turning to Xeisha, “I’d say that seems like a slap on the wrist.”

Xeisha nodded, “I thought you would. You told me so before, not shocked you’d make the same statement again.”

“Was I… like a zombie, this whole time?” I asked, “I mean before I ‘awoke’?”

“No,” Xeisha chuckled, “You are you, always. You made the decisions you wanted to make and I could tell,” Xeisha said, her hand on my chest, “It was always you deep down.”

I smiled, “So… just… I can’t remember what I did with you?”

Xeisha nodded, “The memories will come back, as Vael said.”

The doors opened and I moved towards them, noticing Xeisha wasn’t coming, “Uh, Xeisha?” I asked, unsure what nickname I had picked out for her.

Xeisha chuckled, “Timothy doesn’t know I’m in the Guardian Temple,” she snickered, “He knows you are. You’re part of Project Serph and you’re a Major, he’s a Colonel.” 

I frowned, “...And Anderson?”

Xeisha’s face softened as she looked upwards, “He sacrificed himself, much the same way he did originally. He’s at peace now, I can say that with utmost certainty.”

I nodded, “Okay. Well, see you later, then?”

Xeisha smiled and jumped up to give me a kiss.

I kissed her back, catching her before she fell.

Xeisha beamed to me, “Later, Monty.”

I paused, wondering, or trying to think of a nickname for Xeisha. One didn’t spring out right away, because I always called her ‘Tash’ when she was just Tasha.

But, I did have a name from a favorite movie that would fit, I wondered if it was the same I’d pick before, “Later, Tish.”

Xeisha’s eyes widened, “Do you remember?”

I chuckled, “No…”

“But… You always call me ‘Tish’,” Xeisha said, blushing.

I smiled at her, “I guess it was me the whole time after all, huh?”

Xeisha hummed happily as she got back to her feet, “Good luck!”

The doors closed and I turned to see myself in what would have been Colonel Anderson’s office.

There was still a desk in front, though no one was there. 

On the door, I saw a plaque.

Col. T. Crestfall.

I gave a knock, waiting to hear a response.

“Who’s there?” Timothy’s voice called out.

I decided to be as formal as possible.  “Sir! Major Winter, sir.”

“Enter,” Timothy ordered.

I walked in, glancing around the room to see a fairly standard commanding officer’s office.

Timothy sat at his desk, in full uniform, glancing at his computer screen. “How’s the Temple?”

I figured I would be as honest as I could, “Sir, some minor rumblings about recent events, but nothing disturbing, sir.”

“Good to hear,” Timothy said, standing up. “You didn’t happen to speak to my mother by any chance, did you?”

“Sir, not today, sir,” I responded.

Timothy nodded, “I’m sure she’s busy,” He said with a flat tone, “I’m glad you’re here Major. The end of the Martial Law is going to require a significant downturn of troop numbers. I expect the majority of our units to withdraw. I would appreciate it if you continued to be my primary Temple liaison, of course.”

Timothy really wasn’t part of the Guardian Temple? This was bizarre to me. He was the one who took Elon and myself in. In this timeline, was I the only link he had to The Guardian Temple? What about Zepherina?

“Sir, Yessir,” I said, firmly, “But, may I ask a question?”

Timothy nodded, “Go ahead, Major.”

“Why me and not… well… someone of higher rank?” I asked.

Timothy’s lips pursed, “Because I trust you more than her.” Timothy said firmly.

Was he talking about Zepherina? I lifted an eyebrow in confusion, “Sir?”

Timothy took a measured breath, “The end of the Martial Law means that our operations are going to scale down immeasurably, which means that information will come from select sources. I just want to make sure I have more than one, Major. That’s all.”

Timothy was always hedging his bets, that was for sure. Seemed even in this timeline, contingency plans were his forte, “Sir, understood, sir.”

Another knock came at the door behind us.

Timothy cleared his throat, “Who’s there?”

The voice that came through the door gave me a shiver, “Captain Vazquez, sir.”

It was like hearing a ghost.

“Come in, Captain,” Timothy ordered.

I saw Sofia walk in. She was, well, human! Sofia was just as she was before she made her pact with Samael. No blindfold, no bizarre eyes, no wings, even her scent was human. She stood there, her normal brown eyes looking at me with a slight hint of contempt.

She wore a normal military uniform. Well, a mostly normal uniform. The only key difference was that, in addition to a US flag, which oddly was a 13-starred US flag, there was the flag of Penthesil over it. 

“Major Winter, nice to see you sir,” Sofia said with a salute.

I returned the salute, out of habit.

Vael was still here. How could Vael and Sofia both exist?

Then again, Xeisha did say Vael was a paradox. Maybe the two could never meet face to face?

“Captain, good to see you. Are you here to discuss our rendezvous later tonight?” Timothy asked.

“Sir, yessir. Can it be discussed in the present company?” Sofia asked, her eyes moving to me. 

“Of course, Captain,” Timothy confirmed.

“Sir, I would have messaged you, but I noticed you didn't have any appointments. I wanted to confirm in person. But, as we’re here: Yes, I would appreciate it if we arrived at the location at 19:00 hours, sir,” Sofia announced.

“That sounds good, Captain. I’ll rendezvous with you at 18:30 hours, sharp, yes?” Timothy confirmed.

“Sir, yessir,” Sofia chirped back.

“And, of course, formal uniform is not required, Captain,” Timothy said with a smile.

“Sir,” Sofia said, smiling back, “Yessir.”  She turned to me, a wary look in her eyes, “Major, I’ll leave you and the Colonel to continue your discussion. Pardon my interruption, sir,” and with that she turned and left the room.

When the door was closed, I couldn’t help but grin and turned to Timothy, “Sir, permission to speak freely, sir?”

Timothy took a measured breath, “I’m going to regret it, but granted, Major.”

“You dog,” I said with a grin.

“There’s a measured irony in that coming from you, Major,” Timothy said with a smile, “...Martial Law is ending, the war’s over, so… Sofia and I had an agreement that once that happened, we would take things further.”

I chuckled, “Good for you, sir.” I considered everything and cleared my throat to ask, “Sir… Is she aware of your…” I paused, “Heritage?”

Timothy’s smile faded, “Well..” he cleared his throat, “That’s going to be a big part of our… discussions.”

I noticed Timothy’s wings were not displayed, but considering Timothy’s parentage was all the same, “And the uh… obvious issue?” I said, motioning to my own shoulders to hint at Timothy’s wings.

Timothy sighed, “Thankfully, I think that will be less of a shock than it would have been 13 years ago… Trust me, the wings are the least of my worries.” Timothy sat down at his desk, “I fought demons and orchestrated a massive defensive operation against the literal forces of Hell, Demond,” Timothy said, all pretenses of formality gone now, “Why is a single date with Sofia making me feel terrified?”

I chuckled, “Maybe because there’s no Standard Operating Procedure for relationships, sir?” 

Timothy leaned back in his chair, “Wish there was.”

“I think things would be fairly dry if there were, sir,” I said with a grin.

“I like dry,” Timothy sighed.

“I can assure you: You do not want ‘dry’ with women, sir,” I joked.

Timothy sat up, looking like he was about to draw a line somewhere, when a gust of wind filled the office.

Papers flew everywhere and I had to shield my eyes as dust was kicked up.

I saw a sphere of yellow wind pulsing in the far end of Timothy’s office, hovering over the carpet before it touched down.

Once it did, it vanished and I could see who was standing before me.

One was Zepherina, who you could never mistake for anyone else.

Zepherina wore her plate mail, as well as some kind of violet ceremonial cape draped over the shoulders. On each shoulder I could see the insignia of Penthesil branded into the fabric.

Before her was a much smaller woman, in comparison, if she was a woman.

Maybe a teenager? Her skin was olive but her hair was light blonde, eyes were green, but glowed with a slight yellow energy as her feet touched down on the carpet shortly after Zepherina’s boots made a much more noticeable ‘thump’.

This younger woman wore a wool uniform, dark violet, with a black shirt and tie. The tie had the symbol of Venus etched on it in yellow thread.  She had calf high black boots, with slacks matching her jacket.

Timothy was on his feet, looking rather shocked, “Grand General Zepherina! We weren’t expecting you,” Timothy gave a firm salute, his eyes moving to me.

I saluted quickly, clicking my heels as if standing before a general.

“...Col. Crestfall, Major Winter,” Zepherina said, with some irritation in her voice, “I’m sorry to drop in on you. It seems…” Zepherina cleared her throat knowingly, “That someone didn’t fully understand the spell she was casting…?”

The small girl let loose a breath as if she was holding it in for too long.

I could smell ozone in the air and the scent was similar to someone else I had seen. My nostrils flared as I sniffed instinctively.

She smelled like Fatima, but also had a scent exactly like Syria.

“Sorry, Mistress,” The young girl replied, “I… I lost focus. It won’t happen again, I promise, next time I will take you to Lucilia’s quarters.”

“Tufan,” Zepherina spoke firmly, “I only allowed you to use your magic to take me here at your express request. You asked that you take me, did you not? Now, instead of being alongside Lucillia, I am in West Point with Col. Crestfall.”

Tufan pursed her lips, turning to Zepherina, “Mistress, if I am not able to use my powers to practice then how can I ever hope to be the Titan of Air my mom was?!” She shouted, her body taught and fists clenched.  

Zepherina looked down at Tufan, an eyebrow lifted and not a word spoken.

Tufan’s hands shot to her mouth, eyes wide, “...Forgive me, Mistress. I spoke out of turn-”

Zepherina lifted a hand, “...No, you have a point. However, I do have to get to my sister. Practice all you want, within reason, yes? Don’t do anything that your mother would be upset with.”

Tufan’s face fell, “Mother’s upset with everything,” she said in a fairly typical teenage lament.

“Mother’s have a tendency to be that way,” Zepherina said with a smile, “Off with you. I’m close enough, thank you, Tufan.”

Tufan clenched her fist and thrust it to her shoulder, bowing to Zepherina, “Yes, Mistress. Thank you, Mistress.”

With that, Tufan walked away from Zepherina and turned to Timothy and myself.  

My nostrils flared as I could sense a hint of pheromone in the air as Tufan’s eyes locked onto Timothy.

I could hear her heart race and saw Tufan’s face blush as she was engulfed in swirls of wind and lightning before she vanished.

I grinned a little, knowing why Tufan’s first spell took her to Timothy’s office, of all places.

Once Tufan was gone, Timothy spoke, “Tufan’s a little young, isn’t she?”

“She’s sixteen,” Zepherina said smiling, “The war’s over, she has plenty of peacetime to finally learn her powers,” Zeph chuckled, “Besides… She wants to be like her mom, Syria. How can I say ‘no’ to that?”

Timothy let out an exasperated sigh, “Like this: No, Tufan.”

“Aww, are you being the protective uncle again, Timothy?” Zepherina grinned at Timothy, “The Alexandratta are my personal royal guard and I can do as I please with them. Don’t forget: They function outside of your authority, Colonel.”

Timothy grumbled a bit, “Zeph…”

Zepherina chuckled, “Oh, come on! Like I’d actually pull rank on you,” Zepherina turned to me, “Hey Demond, how are things with Xeisha?”

“Uh… Fine, I think,” I answered.

Zepherina’s face turned to confusion, then to glee, “Wait…” She grinned, “No way.”

Timothy looked confused between myself and Zepherina, “...Uh, is this Temple business?”

“Yes,” Zepherina said firmly, “Go get ready for your date with Sofia.”

Timothy shook his head, “How did you-”

“Lucilia told me,” Zepherina grinned at Timothy.

Timothy narrowed his eyes, “I don’t like being surveilled.”

“Lucilia literally sees everything, Timothy. If you did something without her knowledge, I’d be immeasurably impressed,” Zepherina smiled, “Shoo, lover boy! Go get ‘er!” 

Timothy cleared his throat and stood up, “Yes, ma’am,” before he headed out.

The second the door closed, Zepherina clapped her hands together, her violet eyes bright and her smile wide, “Oh my God, or well, oh my Mom? Eh! Demond, tell me everything! Are you excited? When did you wake up?” She was bizarrely enthused.

“Uh… Well I ‘woke’ up during a training session with Cass and…” I cleared my throat, “Not going to lie, the last memory I have is of the final battle.”

Zepherina’s expression softened slightly, “Wait so… You… You only remember The Wall?”

I nodded.

Zepherina’s eyes went wide, “Wait…!  Did you not talk to Xeisha?!” 

“Uh, well, I was with Xeisha when it happened, why?” I asked.

Zepherina looked at me, expectantly, “...Did she… Tell you anything important?”

“Uhm, like the world got remade and this is a weird new timeline?” I asked.

Zepherina’s expression was more exasperated, “I swear the next time I can, I’m going to kick her ass.”

“Please don’t kick my wife’s ass,” I said, narrowing my eyes on Zeph.

“Figuratively,” Zeph chuckled, “What did she tell you?”

“That I shouldn’t talk about a certain person, since it seems they don’t exist,” I said firmly.

Zeph lifted an eyebrow, “Uh… Yeah there’s a lot of that going around, I guess? Rasper was talking about someone named ‘Eva’, which is really weird. Is that who you’re talking about?” Zepherina asked.

I just nodded, deciding it best to listen to Xeisha and not say Eva’s name.

“You’re the second person who woke up and mentioned someone who didn’t exist. Next time I see Mom, I’ll have to ask,” Zepherina thought out-loud. 

Zepherina doesn’t remember Evangeline?! What the Hell?  

“What, exactly, did Ragna do?” I asked point blank.

Zepherina smiled, “Well, The Guardians handed her the keys to the Universe and she’s taking care of it now.”

I paused, waiting for more. “Like… Temporarily?”

“Nah, The Guardians retired,” Zepherina said with a warm smile, “Mom’s taking over and… Well, she has a few tasks. One is to rehabilitate those in Hell,” Zepherina’s expression hardened, however, a glint of green flashing in her eyes, “Well, most, anyway…”

“Dare I ask?” I was slowly starting to piece things together.

“Mom basically gave every single soul in Hell a choice: Reform by living a second, mortal, life. One where you’ll have no memories of your past transgressions until you die or remain in Hell,” Zepherina scoffed, “Most of them were fairly polite if they declined.”

“I’m sensing a ‘But’ in there somewhere,” I said, wondering who would turn down such an offer to start with.

“Bella,” Zepherina snapped, “She spit at my Mom’s feet,” Zepherina hissed with a vitriol that I only recalled shortly after her friend Theodora’s death. 

“I see…” I wondered why, of all the people, Bella was so against possibly getting a second chance, “Did she give a reason?”

“I would rather suffer an eternity in Hellfire than ever take a breath among the mortals again. Enjoy your time, Goddess, for my only task will be to see the mortal world wreathed in fire and fury*,”* Zepherina said, her voice taking on an Italian accent as she spoke the words, “Something like that, basically.” 

The way Zeph spoke, it sounded far too close to reality than a mere impression of Bella, “Okay… uh…” I cleared my throat, “So… Ragna is now…?”

“God, yeah,” Zepherina chuckled.

I looked Zepherina over, “So, what year is it?”

“Around the same time as when we all defeated Xyphiel,” Zeph confirmed.

“Then, why do you look older?” I asked.

“Aww, you look great too, buddy!” Zeph chuckled, rolling her eyes.

“I meant your eyes, you physically look the same,” I explained, “You just seem more jaded in some respects.”

Zepherina’s face looked troubled as her brow wrinkled, “Yeah… Rasper said something similar.”  She sighed, “So… I technically was made younger and older, at the same time. Mom had a request, basically.”

“A request?” I asked, “Like… Request from us or a request of someone else?”

“She asked the Guardians for a favor. Basically, they offered her the job and she said ‘yes’ but with conditions,” Zeph explained.

“Yeah, leave it to Ragna to literally hold God Himself to some kind of bargain,” I said, narrowing my eyes on Zeph.

Zepherina took a deep breath, “I know. Trust me,” she looked out the window, “The request wasn’t what you think. Mom never had a lasting relationship. Maybe two or three years, tops, but something always happened, you know? Whether by calamity or otherwise.” 

Zepherina moved to Timothy’s desk, her hands placed flat on the desktop as she turned to me.

“Ragna always had her potential lover ripped from her life, somehow,” Zepherina shook her head, “So she just wanted one. She wanted a chance to have a family.”

“So, what happened?” I asked.

“Rachel still ran off with Xyphiel,” Zepherina explained, “But in this version of reality, Ragna and Rachel arrived at Penthesil together, took power, had me, the US tried to assassinate my mom and mami saved her. Then, after barely surviving, she had Lucilia,” Zepherina broke down the events at a rapid fire pace, “That’s kind of when the gears started going for the rest of the world.”

“Wait, so that would mean that Rachel still had Lucilia after the-” I was cut off.

“Yes, after the nanites,” Zepherina chuckled, “Mother really didn’t want to go back to ‘Thinking like a single being’, she was… oddly good at controlling the nanite swarm. She said she felt like it was integral to her being.” 

I crossed my arms, “Seems like Rachel and Ragna are in control of everything now. Why did they get the keys?” I asked.

Zepherina shrugged, “I don’t know. It wasn’t my choice. My Mom, so you know, feels it’s a form of penance.”

“Where is Ragna now?” I asked.

Zepherina pointed up, “Watching, overseeing… whatever it is.”

“So She can see us now?” I asked.

“No,” Zeph said, frustrated, “When Mom first took up the role She vanished and we didn’t see Her for months. She came back to visit, only in the Temple and nowhere else. She can’t manifest on the mortal plane anywhere but the Guardian Temple or bad things happen. Like, there’s so much concentrated power around Her that things start going wrong.”

I furrowed my brow, “So… She’s trapped, too?”

Zepherina nodded, “She came for a few weeks, then vanished, then She was gone for a year. Then five, and…” Zepherina heaved a sigh, “It’s been almost a decade, now. Every day I wonder if she’s going to come back soon and for how long. Eventually, I think She’ll never be able to manifest in this world and when that day happens, I’ll literally be oblivious to it,” Zeph turned to me, sorrow in her eyes, “Heck, it could have already happened.”

“Sorry,” I sighed, “It sucks, to lose your parents, even if they are assholes.”

Zeph cracked a half smile, “Yeah well, you don’t have that problem.”  Zepherina’s face turned shocked, “Oh, shit! Right, you don’t know!”

“Huh?” I asked, confused.

“Demond, everyone got a second chance in Hell, but there were plenty who were in Hell during the reset… Those who could have been alive sometimes managed to live again,” Zepherina smiled, “Check your phone contacts.”

I lifted an eyebrow, but picked my phone out of my pocket. I looked through my contacts, unsure what I was looking for.

Nothing seemed out of the ordinary until I reached the ‘P’ section.

‘Pops’

I felt the color drain from my face, “...My father is alive?”

Zepherina nodded.

I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck starting to rise, then I caught something out of the corner of my eye.

In the window, I could see a reflection of someone who wasn’t in the room.

Elon’s pale face looked at me, as if he were standing next to me, but looking at my eyes as I saw his reflection.

“Hey, bro,” Elon said with a smile, his single arm reaching out, “You’re in for a trip. Check your messages.”

 I smiled, my eyes watering, “Elon?” 

“Don’t get all sentimental,” Elon said, “Check your messages from Pop.”

I nodded and I tapped on the messages portion of the contact for pop.

“Hey, Demond. Meeting up later at the cemetery for your mom and Elon. Text me when you can.”

My head spun and my memories came flooding back.

The night I came home and my father and I had our fight, I put him in the hospital instead of killing him.

Somehow Elon had prevented me from tearing Pop’s head off or scratching him.  

After that, he joined AA, eventually stopped drinking and started being a parent.

I remembered a life where my dad was distant, but trying. He was very far from perfect. He was deeply flawed, still. Constantly criticizing, constantly on my ass about things.

Then we lost Elon and he changed for the better again.

I remember my father coming to the hospital, after they failed to save Elon.

The tearful hug, and him holding me tight, begging for forgiveness.

Pops apparently didn’t like my relationship with Xeisha. He had some racist shit to say about it for a while, but finally warmed up to her after Elon’s death.

It seemed he needed a second turning point in his life, and while he was miles from perfect, we were at least on speaking terms.

I checked the messages again, as more memories flooded back and saw a picture I had sent to him.

It was a pregnancy test, only from a few days ago.

My head spun and I remembered Xeisha beaming at me and handing it to me.

“So… I’m unsure what it means but…” Xeisha smiled at me, “You’re gonna be a Dad soon.”

I shook my head as slightly different memories of battles kicked into my mind, though the results all seemed about the same, just missing Evangeline in key moments. 

I smiled, as I stared at the photo of the pregnancy test, “...That sneaky little Tish.”

Zepherina giggled as I looked up.

“You get your memories back, Monty?” Zepherina teased.

I glanced at the window, Elon’s reflection gone.

“Yeah…” I looked up to Zepherina, who was once more her excited self, “...You’re gonna be an aunt.”

Zepherina hugged me tight and spun me around the room, “You get to be surprised twice! Isn’t that great?!”

I grunted as Zeph squeezed the air out of my lungs and as the room spun around, I couldn’t help but smile.

Things weren’t perfect, sure. But for me? This was the best my life had gotten, and wondered, hell I hoped: Could things actually get better from here?

I felt warm tears of joy leak from my eyes as it slowly hit me, that maybe, just maybe… I could have a ‘Happily Ever After’.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40 l Chapter 41l Chapter 42l Chapter 43
Chapter 44 l Chapter 45

Rasper

I awoke from a horrific dream, laying in my bed.

At least, I knew it to be my bed, somehow.

Like I had seen a film of myself in this room before. It was mine. I had memories of it, but I don't recall ever doing anything here.

My covers were tossed off of me and I was naked. That was normal, I always prefered to sleep naked. I was sweating, in a panic as I sat up, I could feel my muscles tensed, ready to pounce.

“Wot the ‘ell?!” I shouted.  

The last thing I remembered was that I was about to die, or was dying… was that the last thing I remembered?  

Polites was startled awake by my screaming, “Rasper?! What’s wrong?” Polites looked me over, a blush coming to his face, as he placed his hand on my abdominal muscles, “Babe…?”

My heart was hammering in my chest still, as if I had just come from the battlefield, I was panting.  My attention was on Polites, who was still covered, “...Pol? What’s… Where am I?”

Polites lifted a sculpted eyebrow, “Our bedroom? You’re in our bed. Naked, I might add,”  Polities slid over to me, taking my hand, moving his free hand from my abs to my chest, “Your heart’s beating like a rabbit… What did you dream about?”

“We… It was on the battlefield…  Da horde was upon us and then I saw dat light…” I tried to phrase it properly for Polites.

Polites hugged me quickly before I could continue, “It’s okay, babe. You’re safe, here. It’s just a memory from one of your many wars,” he smiled warmly at me, “Wars you won, remember? It's okay.” His other hand caressed my cheek as he kissed me softly.

I returned it, though I was still on edge. 

Polites could clearly tell, “Come on… Let's get you a nice scalding shower and some coffee. I bet in a few minutes, you won't even remember the dream.”

“It wasn't a-” I tried to state before Polites kissed me again.  

“I know, babe,” Polites said, now taking both my hands, “The wars? They're over. You are safe. You're with me. You aren't on a battlefield… but you are sweaty and you reek a bit,” Polites teased, “So, shower and coffee?”

I was still confused but I just caved to Polites's insistence, “Aye… Dat sounds good.”

“Allright, then!” Polites got up out of bed, himself wearing nothing but a pair of tight underwear, showing off his tight arse. Polites was smaller than me, heighwise, but still lean and agile. “I’ll start the water running, then I’m going to get the coffee going!”

“Ight,” I said as Polites walked out of the room. I swung my legs out of our bed, looking to the wall.  I was so confused.

Was this the afterlife? Just me and Pol? Together without any major troubles?

The visions I last had seen were certainly those of that final battle alongside Zithero. I know I had called forth the power of the sun itself to burn those fucking demons.  

But, I have so many other memories jumbled in between.

As if they were memories of another time. I remember coming back to Terra, but with Ragna, and Ragna alone.

There was no Xyphiel, nor Xei in those memories, not the new ones.  

The old ones weren't gone. I knew them well. I recalled Xyphiel, the bastard. I knew of every fucking atrocity he made me perform.  

But between the final battle and now, I had a strange new feeling.  

While I didn't like it, I tried to parse through the fresher memories that had invaded my mind.

Ragna arrived to find Rachel, but when she did, a demon also arrived: Lucifer.

Penthasil was forced to come out of the shadows, and when infighting had caused multiple countries to fall to a demonic uprising, Ragna soon rallied the American Nations under her banner.

Ruthless as she was, Ragna and Zepherina still conquered the United States, pushing into Europe not to do the same, but seen as liberators against the demonic threat.

More memories filled my mind. Memories of Ragna’s death, of her giving Zepherina the Alexandratta. 

I felt a tear run down my cheek as I recalled Syria’s death. It was nearly identical to her first death in her final moments against Xyphiel.

She had stood to defend Ragna, her Mistress, but in doing so, Xyphiel had killed her.

It was then that Lucifer engaged in battle with Ragna, only for Xyphiel to intervene and destroy both of them, seizing power over the forces of Hell.

The cardinal sins had all fallen one by one. Most by Zepherina, some by the remnants of The Guardian Temple. Rachel had even done battle, and though she was victorious, it was announced she had perished from her wounds.

Even now, as I sat in my bed, the final memories gathered in my mind. I knew the greater war was over, in this reality.

Maybe this is the afterlife? Just a rosier version of the events that happened? No Xyphiel? But then… Why isn't Xei in the new memories? I thought to myself.

I knew a few things. Zepherina had only held onto her power as the General of all armed forces as a statute of a Global Martial Law.  

But that time was ending, Zepherina was to end the Martial Law, as the final embers of the Demonic Incursion were snuffed out.

“Oh, babe!” Polites called out from the hallway, “Your ceremonial uniform is hanging on the door! I had it pressed for you! Can’t have the Captain of the Royal Guard of Penthasil with wrinkles on his jacket!” 

I grunted, “Stuffed shirt day…” I chuckled, as if falling into a routine as I got to my feet.  

I saw the garment bag hanging on the door. I opened it up to look at my uniform.

I knew, and did not know, this uniform.

In my new memories, I had worn it many times. Though it was still somehow alien to me. 

A dark violet wool jacket, slacks and black shirt underneath. A black tie with bright violet etchings showed a flame, Greek lettering for the planet Mercury and the seal of Penthasil. 

“If this is real… If this is a dream… If this is Elysium… I don’t care,” I thought to myself with a warm smile, “I got all I need right ‘ere.”

I headed into the shower and Polites had set it as scalding hot as he could. My preference.

After a shit, shower and a shave I was dressed in my uniform.

“That's the second best thing I've seen you in today, babe,” Polites gushed as I sat down at the table.

Polites hummed as he dropped a plate of black pudding, sausage, beans, toast and eggs on my plate.

“Dare I ask wot da first is?” I questioned.

Polites blushed, and as he did I couldn't help but remember why I loved this damn little twink.

“I know da answer,” I said as I cut into the black pudding, taking a bite, “So, while I'm out there playin’ toy soldier, the hell do you plan tah do all day?”

Polites rolled his eyes, “Well, I'm going to do what I always do: Clean up your mess.”

I chuckled, “Always da lady o’ da household.”

Polites fake gasped, “Did you just call me a Hestie?!”

“Yeah,” I finished my breakfast, standing up and pushing his shoulders against the wall, “...Am I  wrong?”

Polities blushed deeper and bit his lip, “...Babe,” Polities mock whined.

I kissed him, Polites kissing back before I broke the kiss and grabbed his ass, “Just be ready fer me when ah get home, my lil’ Hestie,” I said with a wink.

Polites let out a squeal and scurried off to do whatever it was he was going to do for the day.

I headed out the door, knowing where I needed to go.

I was still tied to Zepherina. Grand General Zepherina, to be more precise.  

I made my way through the village before I found a large stone platform, with the royal seal of the Hypolyte family adorning it, mixed with Ragna's ‘Omega’ Crest.

From here, I saw precast runes that clearly only myself and the other Titans could use. I activated them and appeared within a large war-room of sorts.

A number of Penthasilean Valkyrie were mulling about, none batted an eye at me as I made my way through the large room, seeking Zepherina.

I approached her office, and once I did, I gave a firm knock on the solid oak door.

“Come in Rasper,” Zepherina's voice called.

I walked in, looking around to see if Zithero or Alexis were here. Neither were, it was just me and Zepherina.

Zepherina was sitting at her desk, looking bored. She was jotting something down on a tablet. She was dressed in ceremonial armament. A full set of platemail not unlike Ragna's, that strange stone-like material she had developed.

She wore a violet cape over her left shoulder, the long violet cape attached on her right hand's shoulder pauldron, making the left side of the cape hang over Zepherina’s left side, her right mostly uncovered.  

The desk was littered with a myriad of unorganised papers, random figurines, a few knives (one shoved point down into the desk). The walls behind her were decorated with a number of demonic looking blades and bits of armour.

“Rasper,” Zepherina said firmly, “Good. I was afraid you'd be late.” Her tone was shorter than I recalled, succinct and to the point.

“Yeah… Had a nightmare…” I paused, figuring it was worth a shot.

Zepherina was my Mistress, I couldn't hide much from her anyway.

“Wot da ‘ell is goin’ on?” I asked.

Zepherina looked up from her large desk, “You know what's going on…” She paused, her violet eyes fixed on mine, a half smile on her face, “...Wait, did you wake up for real?

“Aye,” I said, lifting my eyebrow, “I tend to do it ‘eryday… But uh, fer real? Whaddyah mean?”

Zepherina paused, “No, I mean… Did you really wake up?”

I took a measured sigh, figuring I had a good idea what Zepherina was on about, “Aye, I think I did, Mistress. I'm a bit confused. I can recall the current day but…” I had trouble forming the words.

“Oh, thank Mom!” Zepherina laughed, “No, seriously… I was getting so damn impatient!” Zepherina walked over to me and hugged me tight, “I mean, I knew it was still you and everything but it's just good to not have to pretend none of it happened.”

I gasped as Zepherina forced the air out of my lungs, “None o’…wot… happened?”

Zepherina dropped me and started talking way too quickly, “Well, mom remade the world but kind of reset everything and made me younger and brought mother back for a bit and we had an actual family life for like 13 years and then Hell literally broke loose, then the war enveloped the world!” 

I just nodded and smiled, watching Zepherina ramble.

“And then mother had to ‘Die'” Zepherina said the word with hand quotation marks, “Then Mom ‘Died',” Zepherina said again with the air quotes, “And we had to start doing everything ourselves… But Zithero and Alexis woke up like, a few months ago and I've been waiting for you to wake up too!” 

I chuckled, “Well, anything else?”

Zepherina smiled, “Today is the day we end Martial Law and I hand over the keys to the Empire.”

I crossed my arms, “Right, Martial Law…” I cleared my throat, “So wot exactly is going on from ‘ere on out den?”

Zepherina’s enthusiasm died down quickly, “Well… So, we lost a lot of people. Friends, family and such… Some went on to Heaven, those who didn’t make the cut? Well, they’re getting a second chance.”

“Didn’t make da cut?” I snapped, “So… Wot, I was gonna go tah Hell?”

Zepherina cleared her throat, moving to her desk, “You didn’t really lead a… bloodless life, Rasper.”

“Oh, right,” I chuckled in jest, “I forgot about all the horrible things I did wot with my immortal soul owned by anotha!” I glared at her.

“...And before?” Zepherina spoke firmly, an odd gaze in her eyes. I never recalled her being this cold.

“Before wot?” I asked.

“Sparta?” Zepherina asked succinctly.  

I let a grunt out as I considered what she was accusing me of, “Wartime, following orders, I suppose those are horrific things?” I argued.

Zepherina heaved a sigh as she stood behind her desk, her palms falling flat on the top of it, “It’s not that serious. Rasper, you likely would have passed into Heaven for a few decent enough reasons. But, I needed you,” her gazed moved upwards, “...And I think Mom gave you a pretty decent life, all things considered. You and your husband.”

“Husband-” I shouted before catching myself, clearing my throat. I did recall Polites and I tied the knot. Though, I’ll admit, it was the edge of what I wanted.

In my memories, the wedding itself was something Polites insisted upon. Not that I was against it, I just didn’t see the point in a ceremony. 

“There’s nothing that could have happened in this life that you wouldn’t have wanted, Rasper,” Zepherina explained, her brow furrowed, “You just have your current life and the past mixed together from here out. Not everyone is awake yet or will wake up for some time.”

I paused the conversation there, “Hold on, just pump the brakes.”

Zepherina lifted an eyebrow.

I took a measured breath, “So.. Me aside,” I looked up to Zepherina, “You said those who didn’t make the cut are gettin’ a second chance? Howso?”

Zepherina’s smile returned, “Well… All the damned souls of Hell? They have a choice. Remain in Hellfire for eternity or be reborn to give life another try. A crack at redemption. It’s going to be our job to help rehabilitate the damned souls that we already have.”

“And… wot happens after those souls are redeemed?” I asked.

“They go to Heaven, return to eternal bliss with their loved ones or can wait around in Sheol,” Zepherina said, a slight smile on her face, “Eventually, the old God will leave, along with a number of the lesser Gods. Then Mom’s in charge.”

I paused, the pit of my stomach dropping, “...When you say ‘Mom’, yah don’t mean…?”

Zepherina’s smile dropped, “Ragna. My mom, yes. Do you have a problem with that, Rasper?”

I narrowed my eyes on Zepherina’s. She was never so quick to anger and yet I could tell what I had said somehow flipped a switch in her, “I do, actually. Yer Mom ain’t no saint, sure as shit ain’t worthy of bein’ a God.” I didn’t 100% believe it, personally. Ragna had lived a long time and I sure had met less scrupulous deities in my travels.

Zepherina’s eyes flashed green for a moment, her white wings shimmering a slight vermillion hue, “Rasper… mind your tongue around me, especially when discussing my Mom.”

“Is dat an order?” I asked, “Mistress.”

Zepherina’s eyes narrowed on mine, “It is.”

“...Back to da same den,” I said, “Just like with Xyphiel.”

Zepherina crossed the distance between the desk and me in an instant, her fist gripping my neck and hefting my shoulders against the wall. Through her feathers I could see a glimmer of green flickering within.

Something was inside of Zepherina, deep inside. Something not originally a part of her and yet it was intrinsically melded into her being.

“...Provin’ me point, ain’t yah?” I managed to ask, despite her grip on my throat.

Zepherina closed her eyes and took a deep inhale through her nostrils, the green vanishing from her wings as she released me.

I coughed a bit, landing on one knee.

When I looked up, Zepherina’s face was in a bit of turmoil, her eyes closed tight.

“...Wot happened to you, Zeph?” I asked firmly, suppressing the natural desire to call her my mistress.

“A lot,” Zepherina said through gritted teeth, turning from me, “Why were the others waking up so much happier than you?” She asked.

I got to my feet, “I dunno… Maybe I’m just a bastard? Black sheep o’ da family, like Eva is for you.”

Zepherina paused, turning to me, lifting her eyebrow, “Who?”

I blinked, rubbing my throat, “Eva, yer ol’r sista?” I reminded.

Zepherina looked genuinely confused, “I don’t have an older sister. I’m the first daughter of Rachel and Ragna Misho.”

My confusion only grew, “Wait, yah don’t remember Evangeline at all?”

Zepherina’s brow furrowed, “You do? That…” Zepherina crossed her arms, “That doesn’t make sense. I wouldn’t forget someone, that’s not what my Mom did.”

“Yer anger,” I said, curtly, “Yer anger isn’t your own. That’s not you.”

Zepherina sighed, “I know I have a temper and I’ve been working on it, okay? I will not have another outburst like that.”

“Long as I don’t provoke yah,” I pointed out, “But yer anger wasn’t anger. It was Wrath.”

“And?” Zepherina asked.

I didn’t mince words, “In yer final battles against the sins, one of ‘em took something from yah, an’ you took something from them.”

Zepherina considered this, “I mean… I fought a few sins but-”

“An’ who was the toughest one yah went against? Who did you almost lose against?” I questioned.

Zepherina turned to look at her desk, “...Wrath.  Bella.”

I nodded, “Yah have a shard of her in yer very soul.”

Zepherina shook her head, “No. I… I couldn’t.”

“Yes, yah do,” I said, walking to Zepherina, placing my hand on her forearm, “I can see it in your eyes, yer wings and in yer attitude.”

Zepherina shuddered, “Get it out.”

“I can’t,” I explained, “Soul merges aren’t easy tah undo, damn near impossible. Just to give an example: Xeisha’s still herself, ain’t she? Tasha and Xei are gone.”

Zepherina nodded.

“Well,” I patted Zepherina on the back, “Good news is, I’m well versed in being an esteemed and noble advisor.”

Zepherina turned to me, a half smile on her face.

“And I’m pretty sure that I can help you out plenty,” I grin, “If you actually listen to your advisors.”

Zepherina nodded, “I will, Rasper,” she sighed, “Just… Call me on my bullshit whenever you can, if you see that shard coming out.”

“It isn’t coming out,” I frowned, “It’s always gonna be there. I’m just gonna make sure it doesn’t cloud yer judgement too much, Mistress.”

Zepherina nodded, “Well… I guess we need to check on the others, see who’s up.”

I gave a nod, “Aye, I agree wit you there. But I do gotta ask,” my smile faded, “You got a bit of Bella’s anger, but it ain’t so simple. She got a chunk o’ yah.”

Zepherina frowned, “Meaning what? Is that good, or bad?”

“Souls have power, Mistress,” I explained, “It might not seem like much, but yer no ordinary soul. Something tells me that Bella didn’t take the offer at another life, and if not, den she’s still a lord of Hell,” I shivered, “She may just be the most powerful one in existence.” 

Zepherina chuckled, “The good news there is, at least, she’s stuck in Hell.”

“Right… But my question is still: Where is Eva?”

I heard a noise from the door to Zepherina’s office. I turned, noticing the door had changed.

Now it was an ornate, wooden door.

The door to the Guardian Temple.

I turned to Zepherina, “You uh, want to show me something?”

Zepherina stared at the door, confused, “It’s not here for me. I didn’t summon it.”

I walked to the door and opened it.

Zepherina chuckled, “Well, I’m going to go drop by Demond and Timothy if you’re going to go visit The Temple. Have fun Rasper, say hi to my mother for me.”

I had passed through the threshold before that last bit hit me. I turned, confused, “Wait, Mother?” the doors slammed shut.

That’s when a familiar voice called to me, or at least newly familiar?

“Rasper Alexandratta? I suppose I should bid you welcome,” the disembodied voice called to me.

I turned to see Vael, floating behind me about a meter from the smooth white floor of the Temple.

I looked them over, confused as I considered the inhumanly pale and nearly stone skin, the jewelled eyes of their halos rotating around their head. “Vael, was it?”

Vael’s featureless head nodded, “I am the custodian of the Guardian Temple. I see you have awakened, Rasper Alexandratta.”

I frowned, looking around the large foyer.

Through the normally empty halls, I saw a number of angels passing back and forth. All were Nephilim. I couldn’t spot any Seraphim or Cherubim angels - clearly only the Nephilim avatars remained in the Guardian Temple.  

Though which angel’s avatars were here, I couldn’t really determine.

The twin statues which once represented the cowled angelic figure on the right and the statue of Timothy, however, had changed.

While the sword wielding angel on the right remained, the left-most angel was clearly a depiction of Rachel.

Rahcel’s face was looking down to her feet, eyes closed, an expression of humility on the expertly crafted angel’s face. Her body was clad in holy robes, with a possible depiction of a veil pulled back over her long hair.

“Yes, this is your first time here, at least in this timeline,” Vael’s explanation pulled me from my observation.

“‘Ight. So, why’d ya summon me?” I asked.

“Are you asking me if I opened the doorway for you?” Vael asked.

I nodded.

“I did no such thing,” Vael explained, “The doors of the Temple open for those whom are worthy, when they are most required. Do you know for what purpose that might be, Rasper Alexandratta?” Vael questioned.

“I ‘aven’t the foggiest,” I chuckled, “Though…. Me Mistress did tell me tah say ‘Hi’ to ‘er mother.  Last I checked, however, she was dead.”

“By the events in your previous memories, I was as well,” Vael stated, “However while I was physically destroyed, I was awarded for my sacrifice with continued existence. Though my individual memories from my parents are more limited.”

I lifted an eyebrow.

“Ah, you’re not aware of my origins,” Vael stated, their eyes almost rolling, “Apologies to you, Rasper Alexandratta. My existence in what you consider time is, at best, alien to me at most times. With allies restoring memories of a timeline long since remade, you can see how my confusion may grow considerably.”

“Right,” I cleared my throat, “So, Rachel lives?”

“Indeed,” Vael stated, “The Metatron does live.”

I turned my head to the side, eyes narrowing, “Rachel is the Metatron?”

“It was her right, as always. Now she serves the role she once abdicated as penance for past sins she no longer recalls,” Vael explained.

“How… Noble…” I frowned, “I suppose I oughtta meet ‘er, yes?”

Vael cocked their head to the side and then moved their right arm, pointing me to the left in the foyer, “The Council Amphitheater is where she resides. I would suggest you find her within.” 

I made my way through the hallways slowly, glancing at the angels who were walking through the halls.

All paused as I did so, looking me over curiously before they continued on.

I wondered how many could see I was a Titan and how many even considered me a threat.

I didn’t need much hints to tell me which doors I was heading to.

They were almost ten metres tall, standing from the base of the marble flooring to the towering ceiling above.  

Crafted into the door’s material was a grand epic. A depiction of the battles between Heaven and Hell, with the forces of Heaven clearly victorious upon the top of the doorway.

As I approached, the doors cracked open.  

“Curiouser and curiouser…” I said to myself as I walked into the room.

Several older angels were standing from their seats, and while they regarded me with some mild concern, they walked past me and out of their chamber without too much thought, let alone a word to me.

The only one not moving was Rachel, who sat upon the largest seat in the centre of the large ampathreater’s towering structure.  

Rachel’s eyes were closed, her red hair smooth, though a few streaks of white were visible.   Rachel’s face was immaculate, her robes a mixture of soft reds, whites and trimming of silver. On her head was a thin silvery crown.

Slowly, Rachel’s familiar icy blue eyes opened, revealing to me that clearly no change in parentage had been made. “Rasper, was it? You’re my daughter’s servant, yes?”

I nodded, “Aye, I am. She told me to say ‘Hi’ but…” I looked around, “I somehow don’t tink dat’s why da Temple doors opened fer me.”

“Did something occur prior to the doors opening, Rasper?” Rachel asked, slowly rising to her feet. Her large white wings folded demurely behind her.

This wasn’t the Rachel I knew from my time with Xyphiel. “Yah seem… Calm,” I remarked.

Rachel took a measured breath through her nose, exhaling slowly, “You recall a version of myself who was misled by demonic influence and lust.”

“Yeah… Xyphiel and Belial didn’t make fer good role models,” I reasoned.

“I do not recall any time with Belial,” Rachel shook her head, “Nor time with Xyphiel, outside of an adversary. I do recall my times with Ragna and they are spotty in places.”  Rachel’s face took on a sombre expression, “My mother took that sin from me and suffers now for it.”

I nodded, “So… Least yah could do was take up the task she had originally given yah?” I asked.

Rachel’s attention turned back to me, “Indeed, Rasper. I am now taking on the role I once was too afraid to take on, in her memory. L Because of her sacrifice for me.”

“Right, so… yah see this as a punishment?” I asked.

“Mostly,” Rachel chuckled, walking down the steps, “It’s the only sin I seem to have been left with. Well, major sin.”

“I wouldn’t call ‘not wanting to be the voice of God’ a sin. Just sounds like nerves and normal reservations to me,” I reasoned, “Dat’s a lot to put on a person.”

“Less now, with the changing of the guard,” Rachel said with a slightly mischievous grin.

“So, you’re the Metatron,” I said, trying to keep things on track, “Vael is the custodian, Zepherina the Empress of the Penthasilian Empire…”

“For now, yes,” Rachel said firmly.

“Dat leaves the only mystery as to why the Guardian Temple doors opened for me,” I said out loud.

“Was there something you spoke of prior to the doors opening before you, Rasper?” Rachel asked.

I nodded, “Aye. Yer daughter.”

“Which one?” Rachel asked.

“Eva,” I said.

Rachel’s brow furrowed, “I have no daughter ‘Eva’. You must be mistaken, Rasper.”

I narrowed my eyes on Rachel, “If you don’t remember her, and neither does Zepherina, den what’s going on?”

“Maybe this person no longer exists?” Rachel said, shrugging, “Things did change.”

“Do yah recall Timothy?” I asked.

Rachel turned from me, “I do… that sin I know of, though my memories are poor. I knew not of Xyphiel’s sins against my mother. Even in this reality, the act that led to Timothy is… less than scrupulous. Still, he is my first born, and I cherish him from afar.”

“Timothy had a sister, a fraternal twin,” I said, “Her name was Evangeline.” 

Rachel didn’t react. She didn’t even breathe.

I turned and looked out the doorway, spotting an angel standing perfectly still, like a statue.

Time had stopped.

Before me, not far from Rachel, a bizarre fluctuation in the air occurred. As if a wave of heat had distorted the air around it. From its center, I felt a powerful pull, before the distortion vanished and Ragna appeared.

Ragna was her usual height and build. Her wings jet black, as was her long hair. Her armour was bronze, however, and her cape was long and white.  

“Ragna?!” I shouted, confused.

Ragna glanced at Rachel and then to me, “Good. Caught you right on time.”

“Pardon?” I narrowed my eyes on Ragna.  

“Time’s… difficult to tell when you exist outside of the universe as its overseer,” Ragna said with a smile and shrug, “I’m still adjusting.”

“Overseer?” I asked, concerned as I looked Ragna up and down.

Ragna chuckled, looking at the cape and armour, “Hmm.. Yeah, I know,” she sighed, “It’s uh… A lot.” 

“A lot?” I asked, “You’re telling me-”

“I am She who is called I Am,” Ragna smiled, “I took over for the old Management, the Guardians needed a break after so many eons.”

“So, all dis is by yer design, den?” I asked.

“Some mild redesigns, but I kept most everything the same,” Ragna explained.

“Except Evangeline,” I added.

Ragna’s expression hardened, “Eva,” Ragna emphasised the name, “Made her choices and decisions. She’s where she intended to be and had little desire in adhering to my visions.”

I furrowed my brow, “So, you know about…” I paused for a moment, “Eva?”

Ragna let out an exasperated sigh, “Yes. And while it seems that most who know of Eva’s transgressions are quite understanding of where she is, you’re the outlier.”

“Oh?” I glared at Ragna now, “Yah mean to tell me you changed my sibling’s memories? All of ‘em?”

“No,” Ragna snapped, “Your siblings just have the good sense to not try and torment Zepherina and Rachel with that name. A name that was torn from their very souls.”

I started to grasp what was going on now, “Really? And who made my brotha hop onto dis lil’ agreement?”

“My mother spoke to Zithero and Alexis,” Ragna smiled, “She was convincing, apparently.”

“Zithero’s a softie,” I chuckled, shrugging, “Me? I’m much more pragmatic.”

“Are you now?” Ragna asked.

“Aye,” I said with a grin, “Pragmatic enough to know that you, in your inexperienced nature as ‘Overseer’ risked tearing a hole in reality to stop me from pressin’ the issue wit yer wife here means that I’ve got power.”

Ragna’s expression hardened.

“Gettin’ Rachel or me Mistress to rememba Evangeline throws a wrench into the proper order o’ tings as yah have ‘em, don’t it?” I asked with a sly grin.

“Unfortunately,” Ragna hissed through her teeth, “It is a situation that can’t be removed… And I would have hoped that you’d be very happy where I placed you in my new reality.”

I now hardened my expression, “Excuse you?”

“Polites could have died in the war. He didn’t. You could have died. You didn’t. Instead the two of you are happily married, with a lovely home and a charmed life,” Ragna stated.

“And wot… you thought you could buy me with a ‘Happily Ever After’?” I chuckled, “I thought you knew me, Ragna.”

“Rasper…” Ragna growled, her fist clenched, “This isn’t an ego thing, do you understand? Your little bit of knowledge, if unchecked, can cause actual damage to all of creation as it stands.”

“Oh, yeah,” I chuckled, “And trust me, it’s not that I don’t appreciate the thought, but… uh… Well Ragna, I don’t want you tink’in you’ve got one over on me when I have such a juicy bit of leverage, yah know?”

“Leverage?” Ragna chuckled, “Rasper… I could remove you with a thought.”

“If yah could do it dat easily, yah’d have done it,” I pointed out, “But all ya came to do was intervene directly.”

“As a courtesy,” Ragna hissed.

“Sure,” I shrugged, “But if I felt so inclined, I could just zip out of here and find someone who’d be more than interested to know about this lil’ flaw in yer design.”

Ragna narrowed her eyes.

“I’m sure things are a bit too orderly for her tastes these days anyway,” I smiled at Ragna.

Ragna lifted her hand up, her fingers ready to snap, “I’m about to rescind that courtesy.”

I smiled confidently.

“You seem overtly calm, Rasper,” Ragna growled.

I just grinned to Ragna, “You tink she wouldn’t notice yah comin’ all the way to this reality just to pop me outta existence?”

Ragna’s eyes narrowed.

“Calm down, Goddess,” I chided, “I got no desire to unmake reality or help the spirit o’ Chaos.”

“Not the guarantee I wanted,” Ragna said, her hand wavering.

“Just tell yer daughter to ban me from mentioning Evangeline and all’s well dat ends well,” I smiled.

“You can disobey an order, Rasper. It just causes you insurmountable pain. Why should I trust you?” Ragna asked.

“Well,” I walked towards her, placing my hand on her wrist, “Let’s just say you found me useful enough to keep me ‘ere.”

Ragna scoffed, “Your sins kept you here.”

My face fell, “...Sins? I followed orders most o’ me life. Wot Sins are yah on about?”

“Rasper, you were a Spartan. A warrior. You didn’t fight for country or for honour,” Ragna’s face fell, “You fought for the love of the kill.”

I narrowed my eyes on Ragna.

“I did the same,” Ragna admitted as she lowered her hand, “do not think of me as someone who wanted to condemn you.”

“But I’m ‘ere and not in Elysium or the Aegean Fields, because o’ sin?” I growled, “What o’ all the good I did do?!”

“What good, Rasper? Siding with another army for your final moments?” Ragna shook her head.

“Plenty would argue dat’s enough, don’t yah tink?” I growled.

“A decision that would be decided in Uriel’s Court in my mother’s realm,” Ragna smiled, “Do you trust the Angels of old to judge your deeds properly? Uriel is a pitiless angel.” 

“I ain’t askin’ fer pity!” I snapped, “I’d be askin’ fer fairness!”

“Fairness,” Ragna smiled, “Now we’re getting somewhere.”

I lifted an eyebrow, “Wot yah mean?”

“Truth is, Rasper, this world was given to me under a specific condition: New souls will slowly filter in, surely, and I will have the right to judge those souls however I deem is fair,” Ragna sighed, “But for the old souls in Hell, and those who have yet to pass the Guardians judgement, I will usher them to a second chance.”

“Second chance?” I asked, looking around at the frozen space around me.

“All souls are going to live another life. Be given another chance and thus judgement. Upon their final judgement day, they will either be passed on to the Guardian’s Heavens or cast into my Hell,” Ragna sighed, “Only then will the new souls begin to get created. When there is no-more of the old sans the debris.”

“So…” I paused, confused, “Dat’s why I’m ‘ere? A second chance?”

Ragna nodded, “You’re getting one, certainly. But you’re mostly here because Zepherina needs you,” Ragna gave me a weak smile, “...And so did Polites.”

I turned from her.

“I think what you have is rather nice, Rasper,” Ragna added.

I recalled my memories with Polites, old and new and heaved a sigh, “Yah it’s… It’s nice. I tank yah fer dat. It alon’ weren’t nuff to get me to just take yer new world at face value, tho.”

Ragna nodded, “You would be the pain in my ass, Rasper.”

I smiled at her, “Always will be.”

Ragna chuckled, “So… you’ll keep this to yourself?”

“Aye,” I looked at Rachel, “Tho… yah came ‘ere just fer me?” I asked.

Ragna smiled warmly to Rachel’s frozen form, “No. I am going to spend some time with my family,” Ragna’s smile faded, “It’s harder and harder for me to manifest each time. More time passes on the mortal plane as I grow my power over the universe.”

“Omnipresence yields Omni-absence?” I asked.

Ragna nodded, “The first time it was just a few months. Then a year. Now it’s been five or more years since I last visited them,” Ragna turned to me, “I don’t know if the next time I’ll see them is a decade or a century.”

“But yah speak to Rachel?” I asked.

“When she reaches out, I hear all of her prayers and requests. They come to me together and separate all at the same time,” Ragna sighs, “It’s difficult to pick and choose when to speak to her and how. I’m unsure of how long ago I spoke to her, even if she believes she spoke to me today, it may have been answered years ago or in the future,” Ragna shook her head, “Existing outside of time and trying to interact with those within, is difficult.”

I gave a nod, “Seems difficult to understand. Vael said the same.”

Ragna nodded, “Vael… Talk about an anomaly. Their creation was entirely accidental, you know? They exist and I cannot get them to un-exist even though her existence should be a paradox.”

I chuckled, “They seem to fit in around here.”

“A being created outside of time and space,” Ragna nodded, “They are, indeed.”  Ragna’s eyes focused on Rachel, “Now, if you will excuse me, I’m going to spend time with my family, Rasper. I suggest you do the same.”

“Aye,” I frowned, “But before I go silent on the point all together,” I narrowed my eyes on Ragna, “Where, exactly, is Eva?”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40 l Chapter 41l Chapter 42l Chapter 43 Chapter 44

Rasper

The ground around me was molten, but I staggered across it.

I didn’t see corpses or figures.

Only slightly unmelted patches of earth, where demonic forms once sat. Forms that sat long enough to soak up the energy I had put out.

I fell to my knees, feeling the heat of the surrounding landscape slowly sustain me.

I inhaled flames, and as I did, I felt myself slowly recovering my strength.

Still I fell forward, my hands landing on the molten earth. My form was so starved for fire, that the earth gave up every ounce of heat she had to fill me.

Like a dry sponge given a drop of water. The molten rock solidified, as if being drawn up by my body, returning to its previous state of solid stone, though charred.

My eyes looked upwards, above the smoke which now choked out the sky above me.  

Air came back.

The heat of my fire was so much that the very air around me was burned away and now a rush of wind blasted me.

As it did, I could feel my body reignite.

Fuel for my eternal flame.

I trudged up out of the molten lava pit I had just formed. As I reached the cusp of the crater, I could see a fresh wall of demons approaching.

“I am… The Titan Of Fire… I burn Eternal!” I shouted to the oncoming demon horde.

I watched as spikes of earth ripped through them, sending some skyward. Others fell down the massive crevasses that were created to form the huge spikes of rock and earth.

Zithero’s voice chirped in my ear, “I can’t let you have all the fun! Though, I must admit, that was rather risky, Brother.”

I glanced at Zithero and behind us, “...How many left?”

Zithero’s face fell before he asked quietly, “Friend or Foe?”

“Friend,” I commented, looking out at the amassing forces as they climbed through the spiny forest of mighty stone pillars that Zithero had conjured, “I can see da foe. At least, a number o’ dem.”

“Forcas recalled everyone when you started your stunt… but…” Zithero sighed, “We’re but a handful now.”

“And three titans, one out of her element,” I growled, “And two stretched thin enough as is.”

Zithero turned to me and scoffed, “Speak for yourself!”

“Cockiness ain’t gonna do shite fer yah, iffin yah don’t have the power to back it’ up,” I spat.

I wasn’t a fool.  

Zithero had had to conjure a mighty stone barrier to keep my Solar Flare from destroying our own forces. I can’t imagine what toll that took on him.

“I’m holding up fine, brother,” Zithero said, placing his staff firmly on the ground. As he did, I watched his fist turn to stone, cracks running through his fingers.

My eyes scanned back up to Zithero, “Dat so?”

Zithero’s smile faded and he replied in a somber tone, “...Can’t face the end with a sour attitude, brother.”

I took a measured breath and turned to the demons now only a few hundred metres from us.  “Tink dis time we’ll finally get some rest?”

“Rest?” Zithero asked as he readied his staff.

I nodded, “Our lines are dead. Our Mistress may yet live, but the only Alexandratta lineage lies in a little girl, barely older than a toddler. Less yer Grandma-ma hasn’t told us somethin’ of yer family,” I turned to him.

“Roma are good at hiding,” Zithero attempted to rationalise.

“Aye, yer lots the only ones left with the blood o’ Alexander the Great? I’d be shocked if a one of ‘em lived,” I glared at the army, “Dis is it, Zithero. Dis is the end. I only ‘ope we get to the Aegean Fields or set foot upon Elysium, what fer all the terrible ting’s we ‘ad to do… Wouldn’t blame a single angel or God who cast me downwards.”

Zithero’s hand was on my shoulder, “You aren’t responsible for what he made you do. The fact that you regret it at all, says the world of you, Brother.”

I sneered at Zithero, turning to face the end.

I would go down swinging.

I would fight until my last breath.

For as long as I had fire in my lungs, I’d make sure to put fear into their hearts.

For I may be a Titan of Fire. An immortal. A man who’s lived many lives.

But I will always and forever be the first thing I ever was.

I am a Spartan.

And a Spartan doesn’t surrender.

I let out a war-cry, my fists writhed in flames as I let fire cover me from head to toe. “Come at me, yah bloody bastards! I’ll send da whole lot o’ yah back to Hell, but not before makin’ it feel cold compared to me fury!” 

I slammed my fists down upon the ground, sending a shockwave of fire and flames through them.

Some demons were hurled into the air from it, others managed to run right through as if it were nothing.

My flames were no longer hot enough to scald those who were fireborne. 

Just as one massive goat-like beast was ready to hurl an axe through me, a huge spike of stone ripped from the ground and skewered it. 

I turned to see Zithero’s staff in the ground, his free hand slowly crumbling to dirt. He turned to me, a pained smile on his face, “...To the end, Brother.”

“Aye… Tah the end,” I turned to see another wave coming, “Try tah hold yerself together a few more minutes, yah? I’d hate to see yah go first.”

“Same to you,” Zithero commented as he took his staff, holding it at the ready.

A horrific cacophony of screeches and cries echoed from the back line of the horde - how far away that was, I wasn’t sure.

As it echoed, however, those demons at the front paused, turning to see what the commotion was about. 

A massive wall of white light was expanding across the entire horizon, towards us.

It reached from the earth to the highest point of the sky and my eyes went wide in shock.

“Wot the ‘ell is dat?!” I shouted, staggering back.

Zithero slipped down on his staff, panting, “The earth… it’s… something is happening.”

“Zith?!” I turned to him, watching his body turn to soil and begin to crumble. “Brotha!”

Zithero’s face smiled to me, “No… It’s… It’s good. It’s…” Zithero’s body fell to the ground, his face turning to dust, “Rebirth.”

I looked ahead, shocked as the wall of white ripped apart the demons it touched.

I closed my eyes and fell to my knees.

“If this is the end, then please let it be quick. Either let me feel nothing at all or at least give me justice…” I thought to myself as I felt the white-hot light crash into me.

Then?

Nothing.

…

Sara Baker

Like the agents of God would have helped me in any way.

I asked for one thing, Goddamn it.

To see Belial crucified or his soul ripped apart or at the very least deep fried in holy water.

I mean, come on! How the hell do you not smite a damn demon?! That’s your whole thing!

Well, it doesn’t matter.

Belial’s been tricky and ever since he ran off, I’ve been hunting him.

The majority of the big baddie demons are busy moving across Europe and causing mayhem and havoc.

I managed to discover that, state-side, things changed a whole lot.

The Amazon ladies have taken over, but on top of that, the one running things over here started some kind of ‘Amnesty’ program for Demons.

If you were human, sold your soul and became a demon, they’d off the guy who owns your soul if you had some kind of out.  

Considering the demonic leadership turnover, it wasn’t a bad idea to be completely honest.

What got me, was that the bitch running the place had found out how to make ‘Thralls’ - which is just what happens when a human drinks demon blood. They end up becoming a “Temporary” demon that can be cleansed later.

Though I’ve yet to see anyone actually ‘Cleanse’ themselves, at least not since I was here.

Then again, why give up demonhood when the demons might just win anyway?

Though I don’t think anyone understands what it means to be under the thumb of a demon.  

I clenched my fist as I walked through the desert air.

I had tracked Belial down to Vegas, which, to be fair, makes a lot of sense.

Of course it would be Vegas.

I landed at the edge of the dirt road leading to a small club.

Though it was small, I could feel the bass music from outside.

No windows, only one door. A bunch of high-end cars were parked out front of the building, on which a big neon sign hung that simply read “Compulsion”.

I cracked my neck and adjusted my wings.

One nice thing about all the demonic thralls who milled around, most folks didn’t bat an eye if you had wings and horns. The trenchcoat was just hiding my hooves.

I made my way to the door, where a big Amazonian bitch was guarding it.

I tried to just walk past her, but she placed a meaty hand on my shoulder.

“Hey hotness, cover charge,” She said with a grin behind a pair of reflective sunglasses.

I looked her up and down. Leather jacket, leather newsboy cap, thick denim jeans, leather boots, a pixie cut and pair of leather wrist guards with spikes on them.

There’s a term that used to be used for women like this when I was a kid, but it’s not in season anymore. Not even now.

“You’re so sweet,” I cooed, moving her hand.

The tall chick scoffed, “It’s a grand to get in, toots.”

“A fucking thousand dollars?!” I screamed.

The bouncer laughed, “This is VIP only. We don’t just let anyone in, you know.”

“I ain’t just anyone, bitch,” I glared at the bouncer, narrowing my eyes.

The bouncer grinned, “Tell you what, hotness…” she moved a bit of hair away from my face, “...I’ll let you in if you and I can have a lil’ play time on my break.”

The eye thing didn’t work, but I knew the kiss trick was pretty clear, “Show me what I’m working with.” I pointed to my pouty lips.

The bouncer grinned and leaned down to me, “No problem, hotness.” She puckered up.

I leaned forward and kissed her. I felt the mind control spell go off. I knew it, but something didn’t stick for some reason.

The bouncer leaned back, grinning, “Mmm… Hey, you know that might have worked on most girls.” She removed her cap, revealing a pair of tiny horns. Her eyes were yellow as well, “I’m a thrall, bitch.” She chuckled, “Succubus shit doesn't work on me, to be clear. Kind of why I work the front. But hey… I will play with you still. You can get in and it’s all good.”

I narrowed my eyes on her, “I swear, is everyone a fucking half-demon?”

“Hey,” she scoffed, “I’m a vet, served against the fuckers. So don’t you go raggin’ on me. Besides, you’re a fuckin’ ‘Half-Demon’ too.”

I snapped my fingers, the trenchcoat vanishing.

I was done being covert, “You’re wrong there.”

“Oh! Fuck! How did-” she shouted before I threw a kick straight from the ground towards her face.

She managed to dodge it, barely. I should have listened more carefully, she was a fighter and an Amazon.

I had to uneven the odds quickly, so I pulled out my blade, going all out. Green flames all around the sword as it snapped into its whip form.

I thrust it up at her neck, watching the burning segments wrap around her throat as I pulled her down to my level.

I pushed her down to the ground, my hoof on her back and I pulled the chains tight, “Where is he?”

The bouncer grabbed at her throat, grunting, “I… I…”

“Tell me where your fuckin’ boss is!” I growled, pulling the chains tighter.

The bouncer gasped for air, “He… He’s inside… Penthouse…” she gasped.

I let the chains around her neck go, looking at the burn marks as they slowly healed.

“You’re not getting in there,” the bouncer winced as she rubbed her neck, “I’m not the biggest thrall inside…”

I kicked the back of her head hard with my hoof, bouncing her face off the desert floor. A smack of blood followed by a grunt from her and she was out.

Still breathing though.

“Good,” I said as I rested the sword on my shoulder, “It’s been really fucking boring lately…” I grabbed the end of my blade, snapping it back into a whip and igniting it, “I’ve got some steam to blow off.”

I moved to the door and kicked it in.

The door flew off its handles and crashed into the club.

Maybe, just maybe, I overdid it.

I walked in, the music still pulsing as a multitude of patrons looked at me funny.

I scanned the room, a good amount were human, most of them were thralls. I could even sniff out the odd demon or two.

I cleared my throat and grabbed a speaker, using an old demon trick involving magic and modern electronics. The music crackled and popped, muting as I spoke over the entire sound system.

“Belial!” I roared, “Show yourself!”

No one moved for a moment. After some confused glances, I tried again.

“If one of you doesn’t start spilling the beans as to where your boss is, I’m going to start pulling pieces off of each and every one of you until you beg me to stop,” I narrowed my eyes, “And then, if you’re lucky… I’ll kill you.” 

The crowd seemed a bit more hostile, but plenty of folks ran for cover inside.

I looked up, over the stage where a number of girls had been dancing in various states of undress.

He was dressed differently, wore heavy glasses and his wings were hidden, but I knew those yellow eyes anywhere. 

His hands gripped the bannister of the balcony overhanging the stage, and he grinned at me, “Well, well, well, if it isn’t Sara Baker,” He chuckled, “What’s the plan this time, going to put me in Timeout again?”

I pointed my sword at him, “I’m just gonna kill you this time.”

Belial chuckled, clapping his hands a few times before he clapped once more, his smile fading, “Kill Her, Now. Or I will kill you all.”

Great, now I was going to have to kick some ass.

I grinned, two thralls bum-rushing me, both about the same size as the big bitch outside.

I ducked down and knocked one off her feet, then jumped back to my hooves, knocking the other big bitch over with my horns, sending her to the floor like a sack of potatoes.

I cracked my neck again, bouncing on my hooves as I pulled out my whip blade, “Just to give all you bitches the 411 on me,” I smiled, green flames igniting around my sword, “I’m the right hand of the former Lord of Wrath,” I pointed to Belial, “And I only want him, so if you don’t wanna die, feel free to leave.”

Some of the thralls ran off, but more of the full blooded demons came at me.

One was hiding his form under a heavy coat like I was, his heavy hooves smashed on the floor as he stampeded towards me. The burning red eyes set in his bull-like face burned as his cowl came down, showing his long black horns. He towered over me, almost three times my size.

As he reared back and hefted his massive club, which had to be the same size as me, I didn’t move an inch.

With a loud bellow the bull-demon swung and I slipped out of the way at the last second.

Before he could pick it up for another swing, I snapped my whip into a short sword and jabbed the blade three times into his neck.

The bull-demon grabbed at his gushing wounds, stumbling backwards as I sliced him from his stomach up to his chest, spilling his guts to the floor.

I turned as a claw swung through the air towards me. I blocked it with the blade and I couldn’t help but laugh as I saw the disfigured greasy painted face that looked similar to a clown’s.

The malformed horns on his head were another dead giveaway as his green eyes burned at me.

“Ubiel? The fuck! You couldn’t even be bothered to fight on the front lines? You fuckin’ pussy!” I laughed.

Ubiel roared, grabbing my hand and tossing me into the air.

I spread my wings, landing behind the bar.

A bartender, a young man in his twenties, was hiding under it, looking up at me in horror.

I glanced down at him and then reached towards him, spotting an unopened bottle.

The bartender flinched as I reached past him, only looking up at my hand as I grabbed a bottle of Jameson, black label, and took a heavy swig of it.

I looked him over, “Get the fuck outta here,” I ordered before I jumped up on the bartop, “So, you workin’ for Belial now? What? Asmodai gets transubstantiated and you can’t even be bothered to stick with the same crew?”

Ubiel roared, “Whore! You failed all of us and for what? Your Master’s even turned against us,” he grinned, “But, if I give you to Lord Belial… I’ll finally be in a Fallen’s favor.”

“First time for everything, I guess,” I shrugged as Ubiel charged towards me.

I tossed the whisky at his face, the bottle smashing against his horns as he roared in pain.

I grabbed one of his horns and smashed his head into the bar, shattering the bartop as the giant demon tumbled to the ground.

Another thrall rushed at me from behind. I had to round-house kick that one, my hoof connecting with her face hard enough to send her spinning to the floor.

The bull-demon was back on his feet, his guts in his hands, holding them together.

I shook my head and jumped onto a bar table, leaping over the bull demon and slicing his head from his shoulders.

The beast tumbled to the ground, finally dead.  

I wasn’t trying to kill the thralls, they were people who had made bad decisions. But the demons? Fuck ‘em. Yeah, some might be like me, but they were fighting for Belial, which told me all I had to know about them.

Ubiel pulled his head out of the bartop, roaring, “Angel Sympathizing Whore!” 

I turned to Ubiel, narrowing my eyes on him, “Watch it buddy, my son’s an angel,” I grinned, “And he kicked your ass when he was still mortal, so don’t you go thinking I won’t have any trouble putting you down.”

Ubiel roared and charged at me, “If you could put me down so easily, then you’d have done so already!” Ubiel roared, slamming his fist down on the table I stood on.  

I flew up to the ceiling, my hooves connecting to it as I looked down at Ubiel.

Ubiel grinned at me, “When I’m done with you, I’m going to find your grandson… and I’m going to finish-”

I had jumped down and thrust my blade into Ubiel’s forehead.

Ubiel’s mouth went slack for a moment, his eyes wide in terror as he looked at me.

I could feel the fire burning in my eyes, “I was fucking with you because of what you did to my family…” I twisted the blade in his skull, the flames intensifying as my fire wrapped around Ubiel’s body, his flesh burning as he screamed. “But that’s the line, buddy.”

I pulled my blade from Ubiel’s body as it turned to ash and looked around the room, eyes narrowing at the few remaining.

No one wanted to make the first move, so I thrust my blade out, grabbing the biggest thrall in the group.

My blade transformed into its whip form, wrapped around her neck and I pulled her towards me.

I kicked up, my hoof cracking the thrall’s jaw, and brought my hoof crashing down on her shoulder, shattering her shoulder blade and sending her to the floor in a heap.

I pulled my blade up, looking around, “...Anyone else?”

The remaining thralls ran away.

Belial was up on his balcony watching but now he turned and walked away from the glass.

I roared, “Oh, no you don’t!” I jumped into the air, smashing through the glass.

Belial stood at a large bar, a pair of girls cowering in the corner.  

I glared at them, both were still human, “Get the fuck out of here before he fucks your after-life up like mine.” I cracked my whip.

The girls got up and scurried off, their heels clicking as they rushed to the door.

Belial was casually making a drink.

I rushed him, thrusting my whip blade at him.

In a flash, Belial’s fist was wrapped around my burning blade, the flames doing nothing to his flesh as I tried to pull it. “You know Sara, I have to give you credit,” He threw the blade to his left, ripping it from my hand as it clattered to the floor. “I got cocky. It’s true,” he sighed, turning around with a whiskey of some kind. He took a long sip.

I screamed and charged him, my hands opened so my sharp nails were ready to tear his face off.

Belial ducked, tripping me into the bar. 

I tumbled forward, smashing into the glasses and bottles on the other side. I clenched my fists, my teeth grinding in rage.

“I underestimated you before and you capitalized flawlessly on it. So, kudos to you, dear,” Belial said with a mocking grin as he finished his whiskey.

I pulled myself up from the bar and thrust my hand out to my whip-sword, calling it to me.

Just as it flew to my hand, I turned to see Belial’s large black wings spread wide.

“I will not underestimate you again, Sara Baker,” Belial said with a sneer as he thrust his wings forward.

A sulfury wind hit me, and while I managed to weather the force, the building itself did not.

The bar bottles that I hadn’t broken burst into flames and shattered, glass blasting all around me as the mirror cracked.

Soon, the whole wall behind me was blasted out and once the floor gave way, I went sailing out of the building with it.

I tried to get my hooves under me, only to hit the ground too fast and tumble backwards onto the hard desert ground behind the bar.

I coughed as the dust flew into my eyes and mouth, managing to see Belial falling towards me.

I rolled to the side as Belial’s wings slashed into the ground.  

I pulled my sword back into a sword, staggering back. He would have skewered me if I hadn’t noticed him.

“Imagine… Under his tutelage, even a whore like you can go toe-to-toe with a former Avatar of Sin,” Belial turned to me with a wicked grin, his yellow eyes glinting, “Forcas is truly amazing.”

I glared at Belial, “Shut up!” I screamed, charging him.

Belial pulled one wing up from the ground, thrusting his opposite wing at me from under it. His hands were in his pockets.

I rolled over his first wing, landing behind him and swinging at his ankles.

Belial jumped, or rather lifted his legs up, his whole body barely moving as he seemed to float in the air.

I felt it coming long before I saw it. His foot whipped out and cracked my jaw, sending me tumbling through to the desert floor once more.

My world spun and pain wracked my brain as I tried to get my bearings, the sound of his footsteps the only thing keeping me aware.

“You know, I ought to thank you, Sara Baker.” Belial mocked, “You gave me time to think in the Guardian Temple prison… about how I’d rather live in Hell for all eternity than ever rot in that pathetic cell again.”

I spit blood from my mouth as I clenched my jaw, feeling it snap painfully into place.

“You cannot tell me you want to live like that, can you?” Belial asked, stopping before me, his black wings looming over me in the setting sunlight.

I slowly got to my hooves.

“I have an empire to rebuild. Should Xyphiel win or lose we don’t need to go anywhere,” Belial explained, “You were so much more than a simple succubus, Sara. I never should have sold you to Asmodai, I see that now.” Belial shook his head, “You really were my best work.”

I growled, “I am not yours!”

Belial chuckled, “I made you. I took you from a sad, poor, lonely, dying little girl and made you into a beautiful, and admittedly, powerful demon.”

I readied my sword, keeping my eyes on him for an opening.

“Even now you’re resisting and fighting when it just doesn’t make sense,” Belial smiled deviously, “Why? For the God who abandoned you? For Asmodai because he loved you? Or did you make some new friends in the Guardian Temple?”

I glared, rushing him again.

Belial dodged my attack, tripping me and slamming his fist down hard on my back.

I felt a crack and my legs went out from under me. I fell flat in the dust.

Belial chuckled, then let out a long and taunting laugh, “No, no… I know what it is, Sara.” His foot pressed against my spine, I felt it snapping but couldn’t feel anything below my waist, “A name comes to mind… Oh yes! Jason.”

I gritted my teeth, grunting as I tried to push myself up.

“He’s your boy, isn’t he? It’s little Jason, the Avatar of Michael, isn’t he? If you were to come with me, I’d see to it that the boy lives,” Belial paused, “Assuming he isn’t already dead, of course. Soldiers of God do, of course, die. They are proud of it most of the time to boot,” Belial chuckled low, “Such a waste…”

I clenched the sand in my fist, squeezing my eyes tightly shut.

“Much like it would be a waste to just send you back to Hell,” Belial sighed, “Because of course, that is where you’d be going. Your time alongside the forces of God isn’t enough to make up for those you murdered while you were on the mortal plane. You and I both know that.”

I tried to muster my anger and rage, but I couldn’t. He had a point and it sucked.

I killed a lot of mortals. The police girl who first took me into the fire, the fishermen I used to get to Europe, hell even that poor bastard at the airport.

Not to mention the three idiots that made up my armor. I was the demon who tormented them until they had nothing left and were nothing but soul cores.

I gritted my teeth, “...Yeah. Well, I wanted to bring you down so I was the last one you ever did this to.”

“How nobel,” Belial chuckled, taking his foot off my back, “But, that’s not the real reason.”

I felt my spine starting to heal, now that Belial wasn’t holding the broken bones apart with his foot. I laid there still, wondering what he was going to expect me to do.

“You just want revenge,” Belial chuckled, “You should have paid favor to Arioch,” Belial laughed a bit harder, “Assuming he wasn’t destroyed, of course!” Belial acted like he had just told the funniest joke.

I kicked myself up to my hooves, turning and swinging my blade at Belial.

In a flash, his hand was on my throat with the other on my wrist. “Such an arrogant girl…” Belial’s eyes looked me up and down, “...Sara, don’t waste yourself. Come back to me, I’ll do far better by you than I did before. I know your true value now.”

I gasped, choking, trying to move my hand, but Belial was still too strong.

I guess I had just gotten the jump on him when I saw him last or he was weakened from fighting Xyphiel.

I swallowed hard, dropping my sword, “Never!” I kicked my blade before it hit the ground, the edge piercing Belial’s crotch.

Belial roared in pain and released me, ripping the sword from his crotch as he hunched over, cursing, “You whore!! How dare you!?”

I gasped, catching my breath before Belial was back over me, his foot pushing me to the ground, his eyes full of hate.

I spit on his foot, “Fucking end it already!” I snapped.

“No,” Belial hissed in hatred, kneeling down over me, his knees pressing painfully into my thighs as his hands pushed my shoulders down, “That would be too easy for you, Sara…”

My eyes widened.

Belial’s smile turned truly wicked as he descended down over me, “You were unwilling, but forced to comply when I owned your soul. Now? You’re just unwilling,” Belial’s eyes flashed in a sick sense of glee, “But now, Sara… Now, I’ll get to truly enjoy you. And I do hope Asmodai finds out,” Belial chuckled as my armor started to fall away.

I struggled, trying to free myself from under Belial before I saw a flash in Belial’s eyes. Belial’s grin vanished as he looked up, surprise on his face.

I tilted my head back to see a massive wave of light rushing towards us. My eyes widened in shock.

“...Well, as much as I’d like to finish this, I have a favor to call in,” Belial shot to his feet, reaching into his feathers and dropping something on the ground. A series of strange runes formed on the ground before he glanced over his shoulder, “Your last chance Sara,” he offered his hand to me, “Come with me, be by my side and we can rebuild after everything is destroyed… or be obliterated with the rest of the world.”

I pulled my armor on, glaring, “I’d rather not exist than ever see you again!” 

“Suit yourself,” Belial said before he sank into the ground.

I screamed, grabbing my blade and stabbing at the ground in a blind rage, the runes having vanished. “Coward! Come back here and face me!” I felt the wind at my back and turned to see a wall of light from the ground reaching high into the sky rushing towards me like a tidal wave.

My jaw quivered and I swallowed hard as I let my blade slip from my hand. I felt hot tears running down my cheeks.

“...I'm really sorry,” I whispered, not sure who to, “I just… I didn’t want to die young. Can you blame me?” I sniffled as the wall grew closer.

My stomach dropped as it rushed closer and closer.

“I… I just wanted…” I swallowed hard, “I just wanted a life worth living, okay? I’m… I’m so sorry…” I whispered before I felt an intense heat strike me.

It didn’t hurt, for once.

It just felt like I was dissolving, vanishing.

The last thoughts to run through my head were, ‘Maybe this was for the best. I’m so tired. I just want it all to stop.’

That was the last thing I recalled as the wall finally struck me.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40 l Chapter 41l Chapter 42l Chapter 43

Zepherina

 

I had pulled Kriggary’s essence from Xyphiel’s soul and now we had Kriggary on our side.

 

Four against one.

 

The odds were in our favor. 

 

But then why was I getting an impending feeling of dread?

 

Xyphiel's rage shifted, his crimson eyes pulsing with intense heat as a maddened laugh slowly rose from his chest.

 

His crimson wings spread wide as he brandished the Puriel blade firmly, his burning eyes locking on me as his laugh reached an uneasy crescendo.

 

“I suppose I should thank you,” Xyphiel taunted with flourish, “I held back before, fighting my own children must have caused me to pause in my assaults…” Xyphiel's grin turned devilish as a deep-seated darkness spread out from his form. “But now? I feel nothing towards any of you. So I thank you, Zepherina.” He pointed the Puriel blade to Timothy, “For now I see only foes who must be felled by my blade.”

 

I dashed before Timothy, blocking Xyphiel's almost instantaneous assault.

 

Xyphiel's wings thrust forward, his bladed feathers slicing at my cheeks as he launched himself backwards.

 

As Xyphiel flew into the air he swung the blade towards us three times. Each swing gave a burning slash into the air, splitting the air and screaming towards Timothy and I.

 

I dodged, as did Timothy. Each slash left a burning scar in the ground below us.

 

I glared at Xyphiel, jumping into the air to press the attack.

 

Xyphiel's wings began to glow brighter, flames wrapping around him as his eyes glowed with intense fire. 

 

He spread his wings wide, a blast of fiery heat flashing out from his body.

 

I blocked as best I could, but the flames whipped at me like a thousand thorns thrashing against my skin.

 

I had to close my wings and land quickly, getting away from Xyphiel’s unholy firestorm.

 

Once I landed, I saw Timothy readying an attack of some kind, his body surrounded in a pink sphere, protecting him from Xyphiel's fire.

 

I turned to see Kriggary standing near the glowing white seal on the ground.

 

Xeisha was standing near Kriggary, helping him to keep the seal up.

 

It was clear to me that despite being separated from Xyphiel, there was not much left of Kriggary to help us.

 

Timothy's black scales crawled with pinkish lightening as his claws pushed him up and into the air.

 

I jumped up alongside him, joining in his assault.

 

Xyphiel pulled out a crimson feather from his wing, holding the Puriel blade in his right hand, the feathered sword in his left.

 

I clashed with Xyphiel's feather blade, shocked to see him parrying my attack.

 

He wasn't looking to strike me, he was looking to attack Timothy!

 

My heart skipped a beat as I watched Timothy’s attack not just parried, but countered completely. 

 

Timothy was completely open! I was already in motion and unable to defend him.

 

The Puriel blade slipped through my brother’s defenses, despite this Xyphiel turned the blade just enough to slash Timothy’s cheek.

 

I was confused. Xyphiel could have easily ended Timothy. But why didn't he?

 

Timothy recoiled, blood seeping from his face.

 

I turned to Xyphiel, seeing a vicious grin on his face, his crimson eyes scanning towards me. 

 

Xyphiel tapped the side of his face tauntingly, and I felt a sting on my cheek in the same place Timothy was struck.

 

I slipped my hand over my cheek, seeing wisps of violet mana seeping from a wound I hadn't noticed.

 

The wisps, however, kept coming. My wound wouldn’t close.

 

My eyes turned to Xeisha and Kriggary. 

 

Xeisha was trying to heal a wound on Kriggary's face! I saw a similar cut on Xeisha’s cheek. Her blood, rather than seeping from the wound, sparkled like broken glass. A black mist rose from the shimmering wound, a dark ooze dripping from the bottom of the cut. To my shock, the wound was closing slowly from the top down, leaving a white scar on her cheek. 

 

I swiftly blocked a strike from Xyphiel, the Puriel blade now held centimeters from my throat as he crossed both his blades against mine.

 

“Your final gambit will be your undoing, girl!” Xyphiel boasted, “Now I can use the Puriel blade at my leisure! I no longer need to fear suffering the blows of the Blade of Genocide, for my spirit is no longer tied to your bloodline!”

 

My heart sank as I realized what I had done.

 

Yes, Kriggary was free and we had a tool to use against Xyphel. But now I had unbound Xyphiel's greatest weapon. He was free to harm us with the Puriel blade, a weapon so potent, we wouldn’t be able to recover from its strikes.

 

Worse yet, if Xyphiel so chose to attack Kriggary, the weakest of the four of us, he could end this battle in an instant.

 

Though that would mean he would need to get close to the Seal. Was it possible that I could goad Xyphiel into the seal or at least close enough where he could be forced into it? Would Xyphiel allow himself to be placed in such a position?

 

I didn’t have many options, so it was worth a shot.

 

So I took a chance, and screamed, “Xeisha! Protect Kriggary!!”

 

Timothy's eyes widened in shock at my tipping of our hand, but as far as I was concerned, it was a hand we had already revealed.

 

Xyphiel and I separated as Timothy rushed towards Xyphiel with a string of pinkish runes slashing towards the Puriel Blade.

 

Timothy pulled me away from Xyphiel, his hand holding my wrist firmly, “Are you mad?! You just exposed our weakest link!”

 

I turned to Timothy, speaking directly to his mind while keeping my face in a state of panic, “Tell me a better way to get Xyphiel closer to the seal?”

 

Timothy frowned and we both watched Xyphiel moving towards Kriggary.

 

Xeisha rushed to defend him, only for Xyphiel to hurl three more slashes from the Puriel blade towards Kriggary.

 

Xeisha held her staff firmly before her, holding a large shield over herself.

 

The Seal's light pulsed, creating a shockwave which echoed around it, disturbing the air and forcing even Timothy and I back slightly. As the shockwave pulses, Xyphiel’s three strikes were disrupted, each flung to the sides of Xeisha's shield, narrowly missing Kriggary.

 

Xeisha turned to Kriggary, confused.

 

Kriggary appeared winded, his face twisted in excursion, “...Your spirit is your shield, girl. Let not the Puriel blade touch your barrier.”

 

Xeisha frowned, but nodded, lifting her staff up and readying it to defend against Xyphiel.

 

Xyphiel, for his part, remained high in the air, but I could see he was near the edge of the seal.

 

I turned to Timothy, “We just need to get him inside of it, we're so close! I'm going to rush up to fight him head on, you flank him!”

 

Timothy nodded and with that I flew up to Xyphiel, screaming a loud battle cry to grab his attention.

 

Xyphiel's eyes tracked me as our blades clashed.

 

The blast let loose a shockwave across the sky, all of the air around us vanishing for a moment as a burst of cavitation flashed between my blade of light and Xyphiel's Puriel blade.

 

“It's a shame, your blades are not manifestations of your own soul… what are they if not your essence?” Xyphiel dragged the Puriel blade against my glowing blade, his eyes narrowing on mine as he gave me a sanguine smile.

 

“Like I'd bother telling you anything!” I growled as I pushed hard against his blades.

 

Timothy flew into view behind him, trying to slash at Xyphiel's wings with his blade.

 

Timothy slashed with his Sanctified blade, dozens of pink runes glowing around it, but Xyphiel did not flinch, merely grinning to me as he spoke to Timothy, “Two against one? So unfair**. Shall I even the odds, Timothy?”**

 

To my shock, Xyphiel grabbed my throat, dropping one of his feather blades.

 

With a thrust of his wings, he shoved me back.

 

I gasped as it felt like the wind was knocked from my lungs and I was ripped from the air violently.

 

White light filled my peripheral vision as I was cast downward.

 

I barely managed to get myself upright and my feet smashed into the ground below me.

 

I heard muffled shouting and turned to see a panicked Kriggary shouting at me over the sound of what I could only describe as loud chimes.

 

“I will break the seal and release you!” Kriggary shouted as loudly as he could, but I could barely make it out over the harmonious din within the seal.

 

I looked down to see my feet held firmly within the Seal that Kriggary had made.

 

I closed my eyes in frustration.

 

Xyphiel tricked me.

 

He knew what Timothy and I's goal was. To get him into the seal.

 

Now that I was in the seal Kriggary would need to shatter it and reform it, if he even had the energy to do so.

 

That gave Xyphiel more time to attack, either Kriggary or Timothy.

 

I knew any blow Xyphiel stuck on them would harm Xeisha and I and now I was powerless to stop it!

 

Xeisha seemed ready to assist Kriggary in breaking the shield.

 

I held up my hand, my eyes fixed on Xyphiel. “Do Not Break It!” I ordered, spreading my wings and casting my hand towards the seal.

 

The edge of the seal flickered slightly and I could see a small echo of my power flashing towards the edge.

 

While I could barely hear Kriggary’s voice, I could see a look of shock on his face.

 

I shouted as loudly as I could to Xeisha, “Xei-Tash-WHATEVER!” I tried to calm myself for a moment, “Protect Timothy!” I ordered. I faced Kriggary, “Ready the Seal. You have to use it to drag Xyphiel down to Hell!”

 

“What of you?!” Kriggary called out to me.

 

I narrowed my eyes, “No matter what happens, no matter who else is going down, Xyphiel will be in Hell by the end of this fight.” I looked down to the seal, pushing my own energy into its pulsing rings, “We close this seal when Xyphiel is inside. No matter what.”

 

 

…

 

Xeisha

 

“Xei-Tash-WHATEVER!” Zepherina had shouted to me, “Protect Timothy!”

 

Our staff had changed. Mine? Things were so mixed up in our mind.

 

Even as I thought of ourselves more I found that I kept shifting to the singular.

 

Tasha's thoughts had briefly thought that this was how we were always supposed to be.

 

A single soul split in twine. 

 

The Sundered Child.

 

I shivered, readying our new polearm as I rushed into the fray, my wings carrying me quickly into the air.

 

I wasn't sure what Zepherina's plan was, but she had brought Kriggary back from the dead or at least I thought she did.

 

I recalled rushing to his aid the first few moments after he appeared from the arm Zepherina had severed from Xyphiel.

 

When I saw the severed arm begin to reform, I was concerned at first. But then ice blue mana had poured from the severed end of the arm. Slowly the form of a red Niten Dragon appeared, sprawled out on the ground. There Kriggary lay, face down and wearing tattered priestly robes.

I rushed to his side.

 

I knew my father was once a red Niten Dragon, the Scribe Lord.

 

Though I never knew him, nor saw him as this. 

 

But the tattered robes he wore seemed to imply all I needed to know, “Father?!” We shouted, shocked to see him.

 

It was here that Kriggary spoke the first words that made my heart sink. “Child…?” his icy blue eyes focused upon me, his face falling.  “No… No you are not her. I hold but one child, and that is not you.”  He staggered briefly towards Sume's damaged body, his ice blue eyes watering and shaking as he did so.

 

As I saw the despair in his eyes, I felt a lump in my throat.

 

“...Sume,” Kriggary’s voice started off so quiet and weak. But as he looked Sume over I could see hate filling his eyes, “You too, Sume? Does this rampant hate spare none? Not even you…? My most precious?!” A newfound power rose in Kriggary. Not that of hatred or anger, nor vengeance. I could see it in his eyes. The light of retribution, of a desire for justice. “No more! This ends now. We must be held to answer for all we have done!”

 

It was there that the seal had begun to burn itself into the ground before Kriggary’s bare feet.

 

I was shaken from my memory as my polearm's blade smashed into Xyphiel's Puriel blade mere moments before Timothy's hand was almost sliced by the cursed blade, “Begone with your utterly abhorred and cursed steel!” I cried out.

 

Xyphiel’s leg lifted in the air briefly before he swung his heel down towards my shoulder.

 

I barely managed to slip away from him, his leg passing with such a powerful strike that I could feel the turbulence around his strike.

 

Xyphiel's crimson eyes locked onto mine as his wings slashed towards me.

 

I grabbed Timothy and dodged his attack as best I could, spinning through the air as there was yet more turbulence.

 

Timothy growled, “We have this one last shot to defeat him,” he turned to me with his ice blue eyes concerned, “It's now or we lose everything. In this form, Xyphiel’s hitting us with everything he has! Where's Zeph?!”

 

I pointed to the seal, where Zeph seemed to be paying more attention to the potent barrier where she was imprisoned.

 

Timothy frowned and I had to push him away from me as Xyphiel sent a slash of air from the Puriel blade.

 

Xyphiel was now above us, his wings spread wide.

 

“We're at a disadvantage then,” Timothy lamented.

 

“Just dodge what you can and take every shot you can,” I advised Timothy, I suppose that was Xei's battle prowess speaking. 

 

Xyphiel's feathers began to glow brightly, his wings closing slightly over his chest, his arms crossing as well. I could see his muscles flexing, as if his entire body was tensing up. Even his legs up into his chest. From the edges of his wings, I could see many feathers shimmer like blades.

 

“Dodge!” I screamed as Xyphiel spread his wings, legs and arms out with a loud bellow.

 

A rain of blade-like feathers was showered upon us. 

 

I dodged them as best as I could. One that was too close I managed to knock away from me as the blade spun and slammed into the ground below.

 

Each quill landed with such force that the ground cratered below.

 

I swallowed hard as I spread my wings and flew up towards Xyphiel once more.

 

I saw Timothy flying as well, Xyphiel brandished the Puriel blade and another feather-like weapon in his other hand. 

 

Timothy's blade clashed with Xyphiel's Puriel blade, runes surrounding the Blessed Blade of the Temple as the two locked in a power struggle.

 

I rushed upwards, looking to thrust my blade up into Xyphiel's leg or groin. Anywhere I could land a hit upon him.

 

Xyphiel broke his power struggle and allowed Timothy to fall toward me. I dodged Timothy's blade, shifting my strike a glancing blow upon Xyphiel's face.

 

My blade struck his cheek, a blast of crimson mana blasting from the wound as it did. 

 

The mana curled in the air, Xyphiel’s enraged face pushed through it, a look of burning hatred in his eyes as he reached out and grasped my neck with his golden gauntlet.

 

“Every moment of my life you were either not enough or far too righteous for your own good! Now you think, in my final moment of triumph, that of all those who spawned from me, that you will be the one to end me**?!”** He readied the Puriel Blade, aiming at my chest as we hurtled through the air, falling downward with such force that the billowing mana trailed behind Xyphiel and I. His rage broke for a moment, “What is the saying? Ah yes… a Haughty spirit goeth before the fall.”

 

As he was about to thrust his blade, I moved to strike it away, Timothy’s blade coming to my rescue as well, both of us barely managing to parry the cursed weapon from my heart.

 

I just managed to free myself from his grip, prying my neck from his gauntlet clad hand.

 

“Pride,” I snapped, “Goeth before the fall!” I corrected, readying my polearm.

 

Xyphiel’s wings flapped hard, the blackened trail of mana slowly dissipating behind him as he soared high into the air.

 

Timothy and I gave chase, following as close as we could while avoiding the miasma he left behind him.

 

Xyphiel stopped in the air, both wings spreading wide.

 

Then another set appeared below it, a pair of blackened wings.

 

Finally a pair of white, his eyes swirling with a multitude of colored flames.

 

I tried to slash the blade of my polearm towards him, empowering the strike with a burst of holy energy.

 

A torrent of foul energy snuffed out my strike, Xypihel’s crimson wings spreading wider. “The world shall be burned,” He hissed, the flames sparking in his eyes, smoke lifting from his eye sockets as his fists shook.

 

He let go of the Puriel Blade, dropping the other sword as well. Both blades floated next to him, hovering next to his body as the dark sphere flickered. 

 

Timothy’s runes crashed against the surface of this dark aura, having little to no effect!

 

Xyphiel growled, “From its ashes… It shall fall to the void… but first…” I watched as the sphere vanished, a horrific sulfurous stench filling the air as his wings spread wider.

 

A massive firestorm of flames burst from Xyphiel!

 

Waves of yellow, orange, cerulean, red, green, violet, and blue ripped through the air. I felt the air pressure crash against my body before anything else, the heat following shortly behind it.

 

Timothy grabbed me tightly as the fire wrapped around us. His runes shielded us for now, but I could see them shaking, pulsing and beginning to crack.

 

I placed my hand on Timothy’s shoulder, empowering him as best I could.

 

The pinkish runes turned white and steadied briefly.

 

I could feel the onslaught. Not just the fire, but the emotion behind it.

 

The anger, the hatred, the thirst for vengeance, the desire for vindication and the need to end everything - to return to a state of nothing.

 

Xyphiel was pouring every emotion he had into this attack.

 

It was then I felt something else crashing against me.

 

Confusion and more anger?

 

The flames weakened and I saw Xyphiel’s glowing form, nearly white hot from the energy exploding from his body.

 

A single shimmering golden chain now locked around his neck.

 

Another whipped out of the ground, clamping onto his gauntlet clad hand.

 

I turned to see the source of the chains.

 

The shimmering lengths ended at a pair of shackles which were affixed to the enchanted bracers adorning Zepherina’s forearms. Were those the same bracers that Zithero had given her?  I could see runes of violet and green which sparked and sputtered potent energy as she pulled the golden chains taut. 

 

Was this some kind of Trump card Zepherina manifested from the seal? It was the only explanation I could think of, if she could do this before, I can’t imagine she would have held back at this crucial time.

 

Zepherina’s eyes pulsed as a pair of solid, yet fierce violet orbs beset by her glowing white eyes, “I will not let you!”

 

Xyphiel grabbed at the chains, the flames dying down as he focused his efforts on removing them.

 

I pushed away from Timothy, rushing Xyphiel with my polearm, slashing at him.

 

Xyphiel’s feather blade blocked my attack, the disembodied sword of Puriel attempted to strike me, but I managed to dodge it.

 

Timothy rushed towards Xyphiel’s wings, swinging his blade at them.

 

I could see the blackened aura that deflected Timothy’s strike, but as it did Xyphiel sank further to the ground.

 

“He cannot defend against us and fight Zepherina off at the same time!” I cried out, rushing to Xyphiel’s wings and swinging at them.

 

My polearm slid down, and though I was rebuked from striking his primary wings, my polearm sunk into the flesh of his blackened wings.

 

I heard a woman cry out in pain as my blade cut past the onyx feathers, green mana pouring from the wound.

 

I pulled my blade out, thrusting towards the white wings.

 

As my blade struck, cerulean mana ripped from the fresh wound, though I heard no screams of pain.

 

Timothy rushed to deflect the Puriel blade before it could soar into Xyphiel’s grip once more, runes wrapping around its hilt and causing it to plummet towards the ground.

 

Xypheil’s feather blade whipped across Timothy’s back, causing Timothy to spin in the air.

 

I kept my assault up, striking once more at the barrier protecting Xyphiel’s wings.

 

Each strike yielded another few meters downward, and whenever Xyphiel attempted to flap his wings to gain ground, I would ensure my blade sank into another one of his exposed wings.

 

The white wing on the left, curiously, spewed red mana as I sunk my blessed blade into the cursed flesh.

 

Xyphiel tried to turn to me and strike at me with his free hand.

 

A burst of flames ripped from Xyphiel’s fist, I let my own wings loose, falling away from the strike just before the flames could burn me.

 

For Xypheil’s efforts, however, he sank another few meters down from the sky.

 

I could hear Zepherina’s voice calling out and my eyes widened as I saw her now waist deep in the ground below, the seal slowly sucking her in.

 

“Zeph!” I called out, looking to Kriggary, who merely knelt beside the seal.

 

Xyphiel’s teeth gritted as his dark aura expanded. He opened up his gauntlet clad hand, the möbius crest on his new seal glowing crimson red, “I had wanted you devoured by Hellfire… But I see that is no longer my best option.”

 

Kriggary cried out in pain as a möbius slowly etched its way across the glowing Seal of the Scribe Lord.

 

Xyphiel’s eyes turned to Kriggary, a sick grin on his face, “We may have been split in twain, but your seal is weak compared to mine. You were always the weakest part of me. I am so glad to be rid of you, at last!”

 

Kriggary fell forward, his hands landing flat on the ground, “...I am weak.” He looked up to Xyphiel, “But the seal given to me by the Guardians is not! The Seal is still strong,” Kriggary shouted, holding out his hand, “And it is mine to wield,” the seal upon Kriggary’s hand began to glow white, before it slowly flickered and cracked away from his palm, “and mine to yield!”

 

The seal dimmed for a moment and as it did I watched it shift in color.

 

The glowing white of the seal shimmered, before glowing brightly again, now a lavender hue saturating its intricate circles.

 

As it did, Zepherina rose slightly from the seal, no longer drawn in as deeply as she once was. The golden chains ignited with violet flames.

 

The short horns on Zepherina’s head grew larger.

 

I watched as they cracked and curled around her head, encasing either side as the violet spheres within her eyes shifted in shape.

 

They grew longer, thinner and more draconic.

 

Her white wings spread wide as her neck elongated.

 

My eyes widened as I watched Zepherina shift into a different creature. A white and violet Niten Drake! Zepherina had become a Seraphim!

 

Then, on the white scales of her forehead, the Seal of the Scribe Lord etched itself, shimmering with the bright pulsing light of her violet mana.

 

Xyphiel grabbed at the emblazoned chains around his neck, violet flames burning his hands as he struggled. His teeth gritted as he continued to sink downward. “Fool Girl! The both of us will be imprisoned once that seal closes!”

 

Zepherina’s fiery eyes now locked firmly on Xyphiel as she pulled the chains closer and closer to her, her Niten wings spreading wide, Xyphiel’s seal flickering, then shattering all around her. “If I must go too, then so be it! I will drag you down to Hell with me, Xyphiel! I will be your jailer, for all eternity!”

 

Xyphiel gritted his teeth and roared in anger as he struggled.

 

Each attack he tried to levy I managed to put down before he could do anything, Timothy assisting me, keeping Xyphiel hindered as best we could while Xyphiel inched closer and closer to the seal.

 

I slashed at Xypihiel’s crimson wing, while Timothy attacked on the other side.

 

I watched as the shield around his crimson wings began to flicker, finally weakening.

 

Xyphiel’s free hand reached out and out of the corner of my eye I saw the Puriel blade whip towards him.

 

I gasped as it seemed the blade was headed straight towards Timothy’s back, “Timothy!”

 

Timothy turned, the blade stopped mere millimeters before his chest.

 

The blade quivered in the air, but held still.

 

I was so focused on the blade’s tip, I hadn’t glanced at the hilt.

 

Standing there, arm shaking, feet firmly set on the ground, I saw Kriggary holding back the cursed sword by the grip, his ice blue eyes locked on Timothy’s.

 

“...Father?” Timothy whispered.

 

Kriggary looked up to Xyphiel, his hand barely managing to hold onto the cursed blade, the scales of his hand burning, “...It must end here.”

 

Xyphiel glared as Kriggary moved the Puriel Blade into the pulsing barrier around the Seal of the Scribe Lord. The blade began to char, and disintegrate, along with Kriggary’s own forearm.

 

Xyphiel roared in pain as he pushed his dark aura out before him, now nearly within the seal. His wings spread out, a burst of mana ripping from each of the other wings on his back, knocking Kriggary, Timothy and I to the ground.

 

“I will not fall to the likes of you**!”** Xyphiel roared at Zepherina. He thrust his feathered blade at Zepherina, the feather striking her as if it were just that, a feather behind the barrier. Still, Xyphiel grinned as a dark shadow slowly crept through the barrier around the seal, “You are a great warrior, but you are nothing of the arcane, of spirits, or of the power of magics!”

 

We needed to recoup, and finish this!  This was it, our last chance! 

 

I slowly got to my feet, ready to help before a white blur whizzed past me.

 

I watched as Demond, in his wolf form, rushed Xyphiel!

 

“Demond!” I cried out, afraid he’d get harmed by Xyphiel.

 

Even restrained, Xyphiel was too much for my precious Demond!

 

It was at this moment that I realized my feelings had, if anything, redoubled for him.

 

Demond ducked under a strike from Xyphiel’s injured wing and pulled a large white shard he had been clutching tightly to his chest.

 

It was covered in blood. It was the same shard that had pierced my own shield and Tasha’s chest.

 

Demond thrust the shard into Xyphiel’s back, the barrier shattering around him.

 

Xyphiel’s eyes widened in shock as a burst of Crimson mana poured from the wound, the shard remaining lodged in his back.

 

Demond landed on his feet a few meters behind Xyphiel, panting heavily, “That… That was for Elon,” he growled.

 

I took the moment and rushed towards Xyphiel, Timothy alongside me, our blades ready.

 

I moved to Xyphiel’s left side, Timothy attacking from the right and together we swung down - severing Xyphiel’s crimson wings from his back.

 

Crimson mana spewed out into the air, nearly choking me as it did so.

 

Yet even as it spewed forth, it dissipated unlike before.

 

The crimson miasma fizzled and burned away as it came into contact with the mighty barrier around the seal.

 

Kriggary called out, “Cast the wings into the seal!”

 

I glanced down to see each wing sputtering a different color of sin.

 

Timothy kicked one or two wings into the seal, and I did the same with the remainder.

 

As each wing vanished, I could see their owners appear next to Zepherina.

 

I recalled each of them, Mammon, Zelletia, Astaroth, Kharisnusia, and even Bella! They all took hold of the fiery chains, finally dragging Xyphiel into the seal.

 

“Traitors!” Xyphiel roared, “I gave half of you your power!”

 

Bella stepped forward, her hand caressing Xyphiel’s chin as his face was pulled into the seal, “And you took it… just as easily…”

 

Xyphiel’s body slipped completely into the barrier.

 

Zepherina dragged him in roughly, hurling him into the ground as she too began to sink.

 

The other demons dragged Xyphiel down as he screamed in anguish, “I will not stay fallen! I shall rise up, I shall have my vengeance!”

 

All but one.

 

Bella remained, watching as Xyphiel was dragged downwards into Hell.

 

Zepherina glared at Bella before Bella’s tail whipped across Zepherina’s body with such a vicious blow it hurled Zepherina from the pulsing seal.

 

I gasped as I caught Zepherina.

 

I watched, curiously, as Bella gave a half smile to us, before the seal dragged her down as well.

 

The Seal itself, now holding no foes within it, began to shrink.

 

It shrank down until it was merely a one meter diameter pedestal. 

 

My heart hammered in my chest.

 

“Did… Did we?” I asked breathlessly.

 

Timothy slowly got to his feet, panting, “I think… Yes… we did it!”

 

Zepherina laid in my arms, now in her normal Cherubim form. She shook and coughed from an extreme overdose of Mana.

 

“Shh… Zeph, settle down,” I smiled as I tried to heal her wounds.

 

Kriggary slowly walked past me, his forearm had reformed.

 

I frowned as I realized he was slowly approaching Sume’s body.

 

“...Sume,” I whispered softly.

 

Kriggary knelt by her upper body, turning her onto her back and weakly smiling to her, “...I’m so sorry, my Star-light.”

 

Sume, to my shock, spoke, “It’s okay, Pappa.”

 

Kriggary’s smile grew as he moved her slowly back to her upper body, holding her firmly in place, despite the slash severing her in half.  “It was me.”

 

“No, Pappa,” Sume tried to argue.

 

Kriggary’s finger moved to Sume’s lips, “I lost myself. I tried so hard to find cures for you and every failure eroded my faith all the more. You, my precious innocent child, never should have suffered… Yet, you suffered for my failings, daily. Trapped in a stone prison by which you had no right to be. For I had done as I had asked and the foes of God cursed me and as a result, my first born. My frustration turned to rage over years and I began to doubt the Guardian’s motives at their very core.”

 

Sume’s expression shifted.

 

Kriggary’s eyes dropped, “And when I heard that the Guardians of the Temple would not help me… My faith finally shattered,” his eyes moved back to Sume, “And so… I walked away from everything. Even you. Even when I found, at last, how to free you.”

 

Sume’s eyes widened.

 

“But by then… I was so full of vengeance that I could not bring myself to make the sacrifice it would have cost to save you,” Kriggary spoke as his face twisted into anguish, “For that… I cannot, should not ever be forgiven. So, all I can do now is make the sacrifice I was too selfish to make before.”

 

Kriggary held Sume softly in his arms, his wings wrapping around her as he whispered something.

 

Sume’s arms moved slowly to hug him, at first.

 

I watched in shock as Sume’s stoney fingers grew softer, more flesh-like. 

 

Her hands next, then her arms. I watched as gray stone was replaced by soft pinkish skin. 

 

Sume’s body slowly shifted from stone, to flesh, her stony hair turning black as her soft honey colored eyes blinked in shock, “Pappa? I… I can breathe again!”

 

Kriggary slowly let go of her and he smiled as he looked into her eyes, he placed a loving kiss on her forehead, “...I have not seen your mother’s eyes in so long. To think… I doubted…” Kriggary’s smile faded as he stood, walking from Sume.

 

Sume fell to her knees, looking to her midsection to see only a small scar where she had been sliced in half just moments before, “Pappa!  Wait, where are you going?!” Sume asked as she unsteadily got to her feet.

 

Kriggary walked to the Seal, sinking down on his haunches upon it, “...Sume, your curse could never be broken,” Kriggary whispered, his eyes slowly turning gray. “It could only be taken… by another… of your blood…”

 

Sume’s eyes widened as Kriggary’s flesh lost its color, his icy blue eyes losing their luster as his flesh turned to stone. “Pappa!”

 

“Here… I remain… Silent guardian of the Gates…” Kriggary spoke slower and slower.  “My final… eternal act… as the Scribe Lord.”

 

My hand moved to my mouth as I watched Kriggary turn to stone completely, his feet fusing with the small dais on the Seal of the Scribe Lord.

 

“Pappa!” Sume shouted, rushing to his stone body. She wept against him, holding onto the stone effigy tightly as I found it difficult to speak.

 

Demond approached me, “Uh… so…” He looked me over, “...Xei or… Tasha?”

 

I blushed, feeling heat in my cheeks as Demond spoke to me, “Oh.. uh.. Well… uhm…” I tried to compose myself, “...I had mostly settled on… Xeisha.”

 

“Are… you going to bring Tasha or Xei back?” Demond asked.

 

“I…” I chuckled, “Well to be honest, we were sort of… supposed to be like this.” I blushed, “I was sundered, I guess. My spirit that is.”

 

Timothy turned to me, “Wait, I had lost my arm… I thought I was the sundered child.”

 

I frowned at Timothy, “Sume was literally cleaved in two, Timothy.”

 

Sume called out between her sniffles, “All of us were sundered children!”

 

Timothy turned to Sume, “What?”

 

Sume stood, drying her eyes, “We were all sundered, even Zepherina… Though she might not know it for a while. We all lost a piece of ourselves in this war,” she turned to Demond, “Even the Avatar of Ariel over there.”

 

Demond frowned.

 

“Your brother, you thick-head,” Sume hissed, sniffling. “Sorry just…” she shook her head, “I just got him back and he…” She turned to the statue.  “...Is all of this my fault?”

 

Timothy shook his head, “No. It’s his. Xyphiel’s, Kriggary’s…” He sighed, “Kriggary’s faith failed and he turned to wrath and vengeance. He could have saved you at any point after learning the cure to your curse. But once he knew he’d have to take your place, he knew he’d be unable to exact his revenge against God.”

 

Sume turned from the statue, “...It’s hard for me to believe my father would do that.”

 

“It’s not for me,” Timothy said firmly, “Unlike you, I saw what he did. The depths to which he had fallen,” Timothy shuddered.

 

Demond heaved a sigh, “We might have taken out Xyphiel and the pillars of sin, but we still need to clear the rest of the board.”

 

Timothy nodded, “Those of us who can, we need to meet with Gabriel and the other Archangels.”

 

I nodded, about to spread my wings when I saw something off about the sky.

 

It was violet.

 

The sky then shifted, as if the very firmament was made of a massive eye looking down upon us.

 

A violet eye.

 

“What the fuck?!” Demond shouted, grabbing me protectively.

 

My heart caught in my throat as I watched a vision not unlike a bit of the sky being dragged down to the ground.

 

It was as if the sky were a sheet and someone had pinched it, dragging it downward towards the ground.

 

Once it met the ground, forming from the tip was a figure.

 

A pulse of some kind echoed through the air as, standing before us, was Ragna!

 

The fabric-like sky was attached to her shoulders like a cape and rose infinitely upwards.

 

“Sorry….” Ragna’s voice boomed, “I’m not used to this.”

 

**“**M-Mom?” Zepherina whispered. I looked at Zepherina, watching as she shrank in my arms, “W-what’s happening?!”

 

Zepherina looked younger, as if she were a teenager!

 

“Please… Forgive me.  This must be done.” Ragna formed a bident in her hand and slammed it down onto the ground.

 

A burst of white light erupted from where her staff met the ground and it surged towards us all like a tidal wave.

 

Demond rushed to me, but I stopped him, a grin on my face.

 

“Xei-Tas-Xeisha! Run!” Demond screamed.

 

I smiled, turning to Demond, “No… This is as it should be.”

 

As I felt the white light wash over me, I could feel Demond cling to me.

 

But through all of this, I knew I should not fear.

 

For I trusted in the Lord.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40 l Chapter 41l Chapter 42

Ragna

 

I didn’t feel any wind. I held Gabriel’s hand as we ascended, I could certainly tell we were moving upwards.

 

“My mother said time worked differently in Sheol, have we met on the mortal plane yet?” I asked Gabriel. 

 

“Yes,” they said curtly.

 

I looked away, “...So, you know St. Michael chose poorly, then?”

 

“If you think St. Michael chose poorly, then I suppose he did,” Gabriel spoke, their words soft and demure, “Had you said nothing on the matter, I would not agree with you.”

 

I furrowed my brow, “But I failed.”

 

“You were defeated,” Gabriel clarified, “Whether you failed or not has yet to be determined.” 

 

I felt hopeful, for a moment. Maybe in Timothy’s hands the Sanctified Blade of the Guardians would find better use? Maybe that’s why Michael gave it to me? Because Michael knew I could lead the Archangels with it symbolically, knowing that I would give it to the right person?

 

“Your intuitive mind takes little to reach its conclusions,” Gabriel noted.

 

“...Oh,” I paused, “You can hear my thoughts?”

 

“I can see your emotions,” Gabriel explained, “It’s why I am unable to tell you why you have been called upon. If I gave you even the slightest clue, you’d likely already have deduced the nature of your meeting with Our Father,” Gabriel sighed.  “You share that trait with your father: Far too wise for your own good.”

 

I was unsure how to take such an assessment of myself, but decided I had best remain quiet going forward.

 

As the scene around me changed. Towering over us was a massive silver wall of light. At almost 10 meters high, was a huge golden gate with white alabaster accents glimmering in surreal white light.

 

Standing before the gate, with a massive bronze staff in one hand and an oversized tome in the other, was a Cherubim Angel, clad head to toe in bronze armor. Over the armor were long white robes, covering them from the shoulders to their knees, tied to their armor with a large silvery belt.

 

The helm of the Bronze Angel turned to me, “... Melinoë Walters, also known as Sellenia Misho, the Ragnarök.” As the Angel spoke, its massive book opened, pages turning on their own as it did.

 

I paused, “Walters?” I turned to Gabriel, “Wait, Persephone had a last name on Dei?”

 

“Her first name was Cleopatra,” Gabriel’s voices echoed through the nearly endless space we stood in.

 

“Cleopatra? But Teryn called her… oooh… Pat, okay, yeah, that makes sense for Teryn, yeah,” I sighed, “...Guess she did that to everyone she met.”

 

“Only her friends,” Gabriel said, one head smiling, “...She calls me ‘Reia’.” 

 

“...Huh,” I said, unsure how else to react.

 

Teryn would know Seraphim, wouldn’t she? Especially if Gabriel and other angels ferried souls to and from Sheol.

 

I wondered what she called the Angel Duma?

 

“...Your sins are so numerous, I am unsure, even with Gabriel ferrying your feted soul, how you do not sink into the depths of Hell,” the Bronze angel spoke, the gates opening, “I would carry that knowledge with you. For should Gabriel release you for but a moment behind these gates, the weight of your sins would drag you downward to eternal damnation.” 

 

**“**Thank you, Brother Cephas,” Gabriel whispered, as we passed by, “For educating Ragna on her current predicament,” Gabriel looked down to me, “Come along, Ragna. We should not keep Our Father waiting.”

 

I turned to Cephas, looking at their visor, “Who did I hurt the most, in my life?”

 

Cephas did not hesitate in the least, “Our Father.”

 

My brow furrowed, “I don’t-”

 

“All sinners harm Our Father the most, above all!” His mighty voice boomed through the air.   “For He sees all and He loves most. For Our Father loves His children more than any. To see them falter, to see them suffer and to bring others suffering, pains Him more than any other being on this or the next plane!” Cerphas declared.

 

I flinched as I felt Gabriel tugging me.

 

“Come,” Gabriel’s voice called. The large gates began to open before me. “...I should warn, those whom you vanquished that were found to be worthy are likely to be here. Your coming was, indeed, heralded.” 

 

“And what does that mean?” I asked.

 

“It means keep your anger in check,” Gabriel chided.

 

I heaved a sigh as we walked through the gates.

 

As we passed through the towering gates, the scene changed entirely.

 

We were not standing near a gateway at all, but rather we were surrounded by towering white marble structures that defied all logic and physics.

 

Huge marble spires floated, upside down, on the horizon. Some were not even angled, but smoothed out hive-like structures with many windows and doors.

 

A yellow light filled the air, with both a flawless sunset on the far eastern side and a beautiful sunrise on the west.

 

I looked straight up and saw the shimmering twinkle of a night sky. Depending upon where I looked, the entire landscape took on the time of day I had last glanced upon.

 

My voice was caught in my throat as Gabriel began to lead me through the vast and almost infinite reaches of this place.

 

The horizon stretched out in every direction. The ground my feet treaded on was both yielding and firm. Looking down showed me the material looked like clouds, but felt like a sort of padded floor.

 

I noticed angels flying in the air. They began to land nearby.

 

It wasn’t long before I felt a chill running down my spine as I realized I recognized some of their faces.

 

Some gazed at me with somber eyes.

 

Others fixed me with glares full of anger and in this place I could see they felt a mixture of aversion to my presence but a satisfaction of justice. A sense of retribution filled the air.

 

“...These are the angles of the Guardian Temple I slew, aren’t they?” I asked Gabriel quietly.

 

“Yes,” Gabriel spoke succinctly.  

 

One walked before us, the angel’s white wings opened. He had long blonde hair and his gray eyes fixed me with a look of disdain.

 

“Hastapher, clear a path,” Gabriel instructed.

 

Hastapher. Oh.

 

I frowned.

 

The old leader of the Guardian Temple’s defenses.

 

I gritted my teeth.

 

Hastapher pointed to me, his eyes narrowed on me, “Did you taste love but for less than 5 years, wicked one? Spawn of the Morning Star?”

 

I paused, narrowing my eyes on him, “...What?”

 

“Hastapher,” Gabriel growled, “Not now. Father has requested her presence.”

 

“Answer me, Cursed Daughter of Lucifer!” Hastapher shouted.

 

“No,” I quipped.

 

I recalled the words Hastapher spoke before I slew him: “May any happiness you ever have be tainted by greater sorrow. May the feat of victory always turn to ash in your mouth.”

 

Hastapher’s angry face changed and he moved, “Good.”

 

I gritted my teeth.

 

That curse upon me was real?! I nearly leapt at him until I spotted someone out of the corner of my eye.

 

Standing next to a mighty black-skinned Niten Dragon was Rachel.

 

Her red hair was down and her eyes were once again a soft blue. She looked so pure, so serene, but so heartbroken watching me.

 

My eyes filled with tears and I pulled away from Gabriel.

 

I heard Gabriel call out as my hand left their’s. 

 

I watched Hastapher’s armor appear on him as he moved to stop me.

 

I jumped into the air and I soared towards Rachel.

 

Rachel pushed the Black Niten Dragon away from her and flew towards me.

 

“Rachel!” I shouted as I flew towards her.

 

Rachel smiled and shouted to me, “Ragna!” 

 

We embraced.

 

I held her tight. The scent of her hair was the same. As we latched onto each other and landed on the ground, I could feel the memories we shared.

 

It was as if I was reliving every moment I had with her, however brief.

 

Memories of us on our little Eden. Visions of her pregnant with Lucilia.  

 

I pulled back just enough to kiss her and she kissed me back.

 

At this moment, nothing else existed. Just her.  

 

Just my Rachel and I.

 

My Dream. My Amaranthe. 

 

When the kiss broke, her forehead pressed to mine and I couldn’t help but laugh through my tears of joy, “My Amaranthe…” I whispered, barely able to speak.

 

Rachel sniffled, “...Ragna. I missed you.  I’m so sorry… I… I didn’t mean to leave you.”

 

My lip trembled as I heard footsteps behind me.

 

“...An enigma you both remain,” Gabriel’s voices spoke softly.

 

All around us, angels had cleared a circle, as if we were toxic or could somehow harm them.

 

Hastapher was closer than others, but held back many, “Do not touch them…” He spoke softly “...Ragna hangs here but by a thread.”

 

I looked at Rachel and I felt my knees sinking into the floor.

 

Rachel held me tight, “Don’t leave me again!”

Gabriel’s hand seized my shoulder, my knees no longer sinking. “Even with pure love, you nearly fell. It is a miracle you did not, Ragna. That was reckless of you,” Gabriel warned.

 

I turned to Gabriel, glaring, “I thought you lived for reunions.”

 

Gabriel’s three heads all raised their eyebrows.

 

I turned back to Rachel, looking at her beautiful tear filled eyes. I kissed her forehead and dried her tears, holding her face in my hands, “I will come back for you. I swear to you. Nothing here can keep me from you.”

 

Rachel just pursed her lips and nodded. She kissed me once more and I returned it.

 

“...That is enough, Ragna,” Gabriel whispered.

 

I broke the kiss and stood, my hand lingering on Rachel’s face as she looked up to me longingly.

 

“I promise,” I shouted as Gabriel led me onward, “I will come back for you!” 

 

Rachel reached out to me, the Black Niten Dragon holding her back by the shoulder, Hastapher standing between us as Gabriel led me onward. 

 

“Ragna!” Rachel cried, “I love you!”

 

“I love you too!” I answered back before I was taken far from her.

 

“...You should not make promises you cannot keep, Ragna,” Gabriel explained once we were out of earshot.

 

I took one of Gabriel’s hands as they led me onward, glaring ahead, “If anyone here… and I mean anyone thinks they can keep me from my Rachel, they’ll be sorely mistaken.”

 

Gabriel scoffed as they led me onward and I noticed less and less structures around us, “You are indeed, your father’s child.”

 

I glared at Gabriel as we continued forward.

 

Eventually, I saw a golden staircase looming out of the horizon.

 

It was narrow, but towering. Reaching high into the sky, where it ended I couldn’t see, outside of a pin-hole of white light where the stairs top could no longer be seen.

 

The base of the stairs had black obsidian-like flooring.  

 

Gabriel stood there and turned to me, “Here you may release me. You will not fall from here onward.”

 

I let go, looking around, “So… where is ‘Our Father’?” I asked.

 

Gabriel pointed up the stairs, “They are there,” Gabriel turned to the steps, “Upon the top of these steps is the Throne of Heaven, where Our Father sits and waits.”

 

I looked up the dizzying steps.

 

No railings, no structure holding the steps together.

 

Each step floated on its own accord, suspended by nothing, connected to the other steps by nothing. All only half a meter wide.

 

“And I’m climbing to meet Them?” I asked.

 

“You will attempt to climb,” Gabriel said as they turned from me, “Only Angels have survived the journey. Fall from the steps and you will burn in Hellfire. But that is the least of your concerns,” Gabriel explained.

 

“The least of my concerns?” I scoffed, “What do you mean?”

 

“To climb upon these steps is to face the Creator of our universe. The raw power of The Almighty is so grand that even to stand near Their Radiance is to stand before a burning star. Those souls who lack the constitution to weather such power will burn away, until nothing remains,” Gabriel spoke firmly to me.

 

I shrugged, “So, I need to climb up the stairs, not fall and face the power of a star unprotected?” I spread my wings.

 

“You’ll find your wings will not help you here, Ragna,” Gabriel chuckled, “The power of The Almighty would cast you down immediately.”

 

I narrowed my eyes, “...Thanks for the warning. Are you hoping I will fail?”

 

Gabriel nodded, “As I said, you should not make promises you cannot keep. I suspect this will be the last time we see one another.”

 

I turned to Gabriel, “If I don’t make it… What happens?” I asked.

 

“God shall enact His final act and His children shall be with him,” Gabriel sighed, “The mortal realm will be left to those immortals who would call themselves Gods and the damned left at their mercy.”

 

I frowned, “So… Eris… Xyphiel…” I winced, “...And every demon in Hell.”

 

Gabriel nodded, “Yes. But worry not, your love will be safe. I can promise that much.”

 

I looked to the steps and then back to Gabriel, “Thank you for that.”

 

“This may come as a shock, but I know what it is like to lose a loved one, only to find them on the other side,” Gabriel explained, “This is something I only discovered recently… after I suffered a remediation from my Father.”

 

I scoffed, “And what did you do that angered your father?”

 

Gabriel paused, the eyes on two of their heads closing as the eyes on one faced me sternly, “I loved a mortal and kept him on the mortal plane without an edict or any other logical reason. For this, I was punished.”

 

“Well, even the pious can err, huh?” I mocked.

 

Gabriel’s eyes opened, all fixed upon me with wrath, “If you fall now, none would know if it were by my hand or by your own failing.”

 

“I think someone would know, since They know everything,” I chuckled as I shook my head, “But I will not fall. Not to you and not as I climb” I declared as I made my way to the steps, moving to the first and already feeling a potent heat hitting me in the face.  

 

I moved to the second step and nearly stumbled back as a powerful wind pushed against me.

 

“It starts with one~” Gabriel’s voices began to sing.

 

I growled and started slowly up the next step.

 

“All I know,” Gabriel’s voices called out, “It’s so unreal.”

 

I walked further, at the fifth step at least, I found the heat was nearly unbearable, like facing into the exhaust of a powerful engine.

 

Gabriel’s voices rang out in song, both mourning and joyful, “Just to watch you go~”

 

I grunted, pushing myself up to my feet and moving up farther. I pushed past several more steps before I fell forward, gripping the hot golden metal before me.

 

I felt my hands searing from the heat and turned back to see only a dozen or so steps had been cleared.

 

Gabriel remained below, their voices ringing out, almost taunting as they sang. “I tried so hard, and got so far. But in the end, it doesn’t even matter. I had to fall, to lose it all, but in the end, it doesn’t even matter.”

 

I growled and pushed myself higher, feeling the heat through the soles of my feet as I climbed.

 

The hot wind blew my hair wildly and the heat penetrated my clothing as I climbed, keeping my eyes fixed on the next step before me.

 

“I try so hard,” Gabriel’s voices sang, “Got so far.”

 

I gritted my teeth and started a mad sprint upwards, trying to ignore the heat, the pain and every bit of chaos around me.

 

I focused on one step before the other.

 

I moved up at least another dozen steps before I had to fall to my knees, the heat overwhelming me as I felt my clothing start to burn.

 

“In the end~” Gabriel’s voices rang out, the final word holding for what seemed like eternity as I knelt.

 

I tossed my jacket off, watching it ignite in the air as I pulled my belt off. The soles of my boots had already burned away, my bare feet sizzled on scorching gilded steps.

 

“Pain is temporary,” I tried to encourage myself, as I pressed onward.

 

Gabriel finally changed from their long note, their voices somehow still reaching me, “I tried so hard, and got so far! But in the end, it doesn’t even matter. I had to fall, to lose it all!  But in the end, it doesn’t even matter!”

 

I grunted and pushed onwards, the song Gabriel’s voices sang now seemed far more personal. As if they hadn’t been personal enough, I now set myself to a slow, steady and grueling pace of setting one bare foot before the other on burning step after burning step.

 

“I’ve put my trust in you. Pushed as far as I could go. For all this, there’s only one thing you should know-”  Gabriel’s voices called out as a potent wind made me pause for a moment, their voice taking on a venom I didn’t expect. “I’ve put my trust in you! Pushed as far as I can go! For all this, there’s only one thing you should know! I tried so hard and got so far. In the end, it doesn’t even matter! You had to fall to lose it all - but in the end, it doesn’t even matter!” 

 

I pulled myself up, gritting my teeth as I continued, the wind growing in strength both in intensity and heat.

 

My hair ignited and despite this I pushed on. Gabriel’s last words that I could hear were ringing in my mind.

 

I wasn’t going to fall as they wanted. I would see Rachel again. I’d see Zepherina again. My Lucilia. I would see my family once more!

 

As I pushed onwards, a blast of heat nearly knocked me off the edge of one step.

 

I could barely see as my eyes felt like they were burning.

 

I paused, grabbing the step ahead of me with one hand as I knelt on the other.

 

I screamed in pain as what little clothing remained ignited and burned away.

 

Now, I was completely and utterly exposed. I held my wings tight to my back, pushed myself up and kept walking.

 

The searing heat from each step only grew more intense as I climbed.

 

I glanced down to my hand, seeing my very flesh bubbling and charring.

 

I turned away from the sight, trying not to focus on what was happening to me.

 

I glanced upwards and it seemed I had made almost no real progress. The pin-point of light was still so far away.

 

I pushed onwards, the heat only growing, my pain only intensifying.

 

Still, I pushed onward.

 

A shot of light shocked me, a soft violet hue filled my vision.

 

I glanced down at my hand, noticing no flesh remained, but now a glowing essence of sorts. 

 

A violet light, faintly glowing around me. Steam seeping from my hand in the powerful hot wind.

 

“Oh Guardians… My soul’s being stripped bare…” I thought as I watched violet mana slip away in the monstrously brutal wind.

 

I shook my head and carried on with my climb.

 

By no means did it get easier.

 

If anything my flesh was a buffer against the pain.  Now every blast of hot wind felt like pins being slammed into my body. My soul?

 

I think all of my physical form had been eradicated at this point as I made my arduous climb skyward.

 

Even though my wings lacked feathers, a dangerous glance backwards showed they were bare wings. Even the flesh on them was stripped away, all that remained were glowing violet wing bones with wisps of mana between them.

 

Even turning nearly made me fall as the dizzying height I had reached showed I was so far away from where I started that it looked like nothing but a pin-prick of a black dot.

 

I began to panic slightly as I looked up at the sky above.

 

There, the pin-prick had changed.

 

Now, a fiery ball of light shimmered in the distance and gazing upon it burned my eyes.

 

I cast my eyes down, looking at the burning golden steps I was currently frying on.

 

I crawled up the steps now, one hand ahead of the other, one knee at a time.

 

The only relief came from when I would lift a limb up and while the pain stopped for a moment, it came back when I made contact with the golden step.

 

It was here that I realized my hands were withering away.

 

Each moment they remained on the step more and more of my hand burned away.

 

Now, I climbed with the stumps of my forearms, unable to grasp the step before me.  

 

I couldn’t feel my feet as well.

 

I wondered what I looked like now. An unfinished model of a figure, perhaps?

 

Lacking all definitions that made me what I was. 

 

My hair, my skin, my feathers.

 

Was I even myself?

 

What was driving me? Why was I subjecting myself to this horrific experience?

 

Rachel.

 

With renewed vigor, I pushed myself further.

 

Rachel, Timothy, Lucilia, Zepherina and even Maddy.

 

My family, my friends, everyone who would call me nothing more than the product of my parents.

 

I wouldn’t fall.

 

I would pass this trial, no matter how excruciating it was.

 

No matter how much of myself was burned away.

 

I wasn’t going to fail.

 

I couldn’t fail, not now.

 

I chuckled, it was just as Gabriel said, “I had come so far…”

The wind stopped abruptly. As did the burning in my limbs.

 

Though I still felt the heat.

 

I looked up and was immediately blinded by an unyielding white light.

 

I recoiled, trying to guard my face with my arm but still the light burned my eyes. All I could do was cast my eyes away from the source.

 

A cacophony of voices of all ages, genders and accents filled my ears.

 

It felt as if someone was stabbing my ears with a thousand needles. It was so loud.

 

“Ah, I see you have finally made it.”

 

I gasped in pain, “Please… Not so loud!” I begged.

 

The volume didn’t change, nor did the pain of every word, “I am sorry. These words shall pain you. I will attempt to be brief.”

 

I grunted as I heard the words, “Fine! Then… Speak! Why have you brought me here?! What do you want with me?!”

 

“Want? No.” The cacophony called out, “Need.”

 

I panted as I heard that the Father, Guardians or whatever, was doing Their best to be brief. But it seemed that being brief meant They were being vague. “Just… Please tell me everything you need from me. I’ll just… Bare it…” I shivered in pain.

 

“Very well. I do not wish to harm you, Daughter of Lucifer. But, I will tell you all now, since you are before Me.” The Guardian’s began, “No God rules forever, though all Gods are Eternal. How does this strike you, Ragna?”

 

I winced, taking a moment to collect myself, “Gods… Come and go with worship, right? Some rise, some fall… Eris was weak and then she started to get some praise, she got stronger when Chaos took hold of the world.”

 

“Yes. The Spirit of Chaos is but a trifling thing. Though the power she wields, it is very specific for one. For even she cannot peer past this moment,” The Guardians explained.

 

“And, I know this will hurt to hear but, what is the significance of this moment?” I asked.

 

“The moment when Ragna Misho comes before Us. Not every path led you here. In fact, but one path did. It was not the cleanest path, nor the one I desired, but such is free will. We know all choices made, We know all paths forward. We see the beginning and the end, for We are the Alpha and the Omega.” The Guardians declared.

 

“So free will is bullshit?!” I shouted, still reeling from the pain of the Guardians' words.

 

“Far from it,” the Guardians bellowed, “Free will is why I am, both Omnipotent and Omni-absent.” 

 

I caught my breath, the Guardians allowing me time to understand.

 

“We see all choices of all people. As such, We cannot know what true path the world will take. There are endless destinies and We have seen every one of them. We cannot choose the outcome. We plan and We wish for one, but the Free Will of Mortals is a constant challenge. A blessing and a curse.” 

 

I panted, “So, you know the outcome of every decision I could have ever made?”

 

“And the outcomes of those decisions you could not make. Those of your mother and father, your brother and even those whom you did not realize altered your path.” The Guardians explained.

 

“So,” I took a deep breath, which only served to steel myself, “What is it you want from me? Why have you asked me here?”

 

“We want to offer you a path to redemption. For you, Ragna, have found Love. You understand, for once, what Love is. That is how you climbed. If you did not know Love, you would fail. Either fallen or vanished. Your faith remained with your heart. But still, you have done so much wrong, your soul is unclean, unfit to rise. It will either sit in Sheol or burn in Hellfire.”

 

I looked up, trying to stare at the blinding light once more, but I had to turn away, “So… What are the terms? What must I do? Will you send me back to finish it? To vanquish Xyphiel?!”

 

“No. We will leave this plane. We shall take our children and retire. But someone must shepard the damned souls and give them a chance at redemption,” The Guardian’s voices all appeared to change tone, they were happier, for a moment, “Who better to guide a flock of those needing redemption than one who, herself, seeks a second chance?”

 

I paused to consider and I slowly got to my feet, “So, I cannot go back… You want me to watch over the souls of the damned and help them become redeemed?”

 

“Yes. For We love Our children. Even you, Ragna, who slew so many. We love you and We wish for all those who suffer to attain one final chance to join Us in Heaven. So I will ask: "Will you shepard my lost flock, Ragna?”

 

I let out a slow breath, lifting my face to try to gaze at the bright light again. I got as far as looking at the base of a mighty throne. “...Under one condition.”

 

The voices of the Guardians all grew angry with me and I staggered back from a powerful burst of heat, “Doth thou think We are bartering?! Doth thou think you can disrespect Us, Your Spiritual Father?!”

 

Trembling, I slowly answered, “You know what I want. You know what I’m thinking,” I said softly, “...You know all I want is Love, right?”

 

The voices seemed to calm, “There were two choices you could have made, Ragna.”

 

The voices didn’t hurt my ears now as I felt a rush of cool air surrounding me.

 

“We are pleased that you have made the best choice,” The Guardian's voices called to me.

 

I felt calm, the pain in my body vanishing as my heart felt, for once, at ease, “...Thank You. I won’t let you down. But… What about Xyphiel?”

 

“That is for the mortals to resolve,” The Guardians called out, “We have given them all they need. Now, the task is upon them. The most difficult part of my task, as always, is to extend to my children my most powerful gift.”

 

I shivered as I felt my flesh and clothing restoring, “What gift is that?”

 

“My Eternal Faith.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40 l Chapter 41

Ragna

It was dark.

Once I fell to the ground, it was dark and I felt something, floating?

My daughter, I could feel her. I was in her arms as she carried me.

I’ve never been afraid before. Not like this.

I thought I was facing death once or twice but that was different.

My death was here, right now.

My real death.

Not like folks get more than one.

Right?

Would I even deserve a second chance, if offered?

Maybe I did? Maybe I’d get a reprieve?

The falling sensation didn’t help, of course.

Though, after falling, things were calm.

Before this moment, everything was going numb.

My vision, my hearing, even my sense of touch was vanishing.

But still, through all of it, I could smell something. Does that make sense?

A coppery smell, strong, pungent and familiar.

The smell of blood.

I think it was the sound that came to me first. Then I could feel something.

A sensation of a cold hand moving over my face, clearing my hair from it.

“...Oh, it does pain me to see you in such a sorry state,” I heard a cool yet powerful voice speak over me.

I opened my eyes slowly.

Before my death, my vision would take time to focus or adjust. But now, the moment I opened my eyes, I saw everything around me.

Above me, I saw a dark violet sky, soft pale lights emanating from plants, buildings and even from the one who held me.

My eyes moved to hers, her violet irises shifting to meet mine.

She wore silver robes, her large white wings stretched out behind her. Her delicate long white hair framing her immaculate face as she gazed down upon me.

While there was some sorrow in her eyes, I could see she was mostly happy.

The black crown on her head, it’s three spires reaching up high, told me all I needed to know about who was holding me.

My birth mother, Persephone, had finally gotten her hands on me.

I sat up slowly, “Send me back…” I said, weakly.

“So quick to die again, are we Melinoë?” Persephone asked.

I narrowed my eyes on her, “Since you’ve never done anything for me, do this one request!”

Persephone’s eyes narrowed on me, “I’ve never done anything for you?” She scoffed, “Child, I have done more for you than you could possibly know.”

I let out a short chuckle, gritting my teeth as I tried to investigate my surroundings from her lap, “Like what?” I hissed.

I felt us rise up as Persephone stood, carrying me in her arms.

She walked towards a glittering palace. The stone looked like granite, flecked with shimmering stones and beset with dark stained glass windows.

A garden of bizarre plants held within it multiple statues of Gods, old and new. Some statues showed merely the Gods themselves, others showed events.

As we passed by one, I couldn’t help but notice a certain dragon.

It appeared to be Zelletia, complete with horrific tendrils ripping from her form. Facing her was a statue of Persephone, with a small figure on her shoulder.

“Yes, that is Zelletia,” Persephone explained, “When she first died she came here, as all dragons used to. I cast her into Hellfire with the help of your Aunt Eris.”

I flinched at that, Eris my aunt? How? Why would she help with such a deed? Why didn't she aid me in my own fight against Zelletia sooner if Eris had faced her before? So many questions swirled in my mind.

But one pressing matter needed attention first: “Please, let me go home,” I pleaded.

“You are home,” Persephone explained as she walked, carrying me as if I was an infant, “You’ll find that time does not function the same way here, as a note. That will be important for you to understand later.”

I growled, “Put me down, at least! I can walk on my own!” I snapped.

“Can you? Fine then,” Persephone set me gently down on a walkway leading to her palace.

I took a step, my legs shaking beneath my weight. I nearly toppled over as I held my balance precariously.

I turned, briefly, to see if my wings were still cut from me, even in death.

I managed to confirm they were gone, just as I fell to the ground.

Persephone remained by my side, I could feel her gaze looking down on me.

I tried to push myself up to my feet, a glance at my arms showed me how weak and thin they were.

Every ounce of strength was sapped from my limbs. But still, I tried to collect myself.

“No need to put on a strong front here, dear. This is the end. This is Death. You’re with me, you’re safe,” Persephone whispered calmly.

I screamed.

I clenched my fist and slammed it down into the ground.

The stone was unyielding, my hand bouncing off of it, sliding to the side.

Though unbruised and uncut, it still hurt even as I uselessly hammered my small fist against the ground.

At some point during my breakdown, Persephone had knelt over me, her wings encompassing me as I cried out in vain.

I turned to her, blinking tears from my eyes. “What?! Now you get to keep me, is that it?! Now that I finally failed, now that I’ve let everyone down I’m just here to be your little pet?! The one you always wanted?”

Persephone let me shout for a few moments before she spoke. “I have you here, because you are my daughter. A daughter whom, despite my best efforts, I've never met. Something you should be able to relate to now, yes?”

I glared up to her, “Did you… Did you somehow cause Zepherina and I to be separated? So I could learn that lesson?!”

Persephone’s face changed from that of calm patience to anger, “Do not think I would waste my power to inflict such pain on you intentionally, Melinoë!”

“That’s not my name!” I yelled.

“It is, because it’s the name I gave you! And your adoptive parents named you Sellenia, yet you reject that name as well! You adopted the name Ragnarök, shall I call you that? Do please tell me,” Persephone chided, “For I know not my own daughter’s whims!”

I looked to the shimmering stone beneath me as I stared at my thin fingers, splayed out powerless over the ground, “...Call me nothing. It’s all I amounted to.”

“Oh please!” Persephone snapped, “You are not one to beg nor garner pity. You, regardless of name, are my daughter. Act like it.”

I gritted my teeth as I clenched my fist along the hard stone, dragging my fingers against it, “Would me razing a city make you feel better?”

“It would be a welcome change to the sad display you’re providing me now, Daughter,” Persephone reasoned.

I glared at Persephone, unsure what I could say as my eyes locked on hers.

Persephone heaved a sigh, “I will admit, I’ve not much experience in motherhood.” She knelt next to me, her hand resting on my shoulder. “But I know what feeling powerless is like. It’s not a state the likes of us can carry well.” She let out a deep sigh and silvery strands of light rose from the ground around me.

I gasped as the light penetrated my body, or spirit? It felt cold and warm all at the same time.

A sharp pain struck my back and I gasped as I felt my wings emerge.

With them, I felt my physical strength return. At least, a fraction of it.

I got to my feet, looking at my black wings. Without even waiting to say a word, I attempt to shift into my ascended form.

Nothing

“You were still transubstantiated. You only now have an echo of your former strength because you are now tied to the Underworld, as I am,” Persephone rose, towering over me as she looked down on me, “A strength that will grow in time, the longer you remain here. This place is, after all, yours by birthright.”

I looked around, examining my body and my tattered clothing. I was missing my armor, all I had on was the padding beneath.

Like tattered and soaked pajamas.

I flexed my arm, finding my arms no longer spindly, but at least appearing as sculpted as I had them in my former life.

Persephone looked me over, “Hmm, yes that is not your style at all, is it?”

A cool glow overcame my clothing.

In an instant, I was dressed in a pair of calf high leather boots, loose fitting black slacks and a left breasted blue jacket.

My hands were gloved and I felt a high necked shirt from under the jacket. Turning behind me, I saw the jacket had ornate tailcoats and slits to allow my wings to slip through. I huffed as I appraised the outfit.

“I’ll take the silence to mean I’ve read you well enough,” Persephone stated as she walked past me, “Always dressing more like a prince than a princess.”

I narrowed my eyes on her, “Says the ‘Queen’.”

Persephone wasn’t moved by my jab.

I followed her, not sure what else I could do. “You are Queen here, of course. So there must be something you can do for me,” I reasoned.

“I am Queen of all you see, daughter,” Persephone said as she glanced over her shoulder at me, “All of the Underworld is my domain.”

We walked into the palace and I couldn’t ignore the grandeur of it. The garden of statues was one thing, but the staircase leading into the grand foyer was another.

Not only were there grand staircases, glittering chandeliers, ornate carvings and pillars, many glittering sprites and fluttering creatures floated within.

Many pillars had beautiful flowering vines climbing up along their length, all the way to the ceiling. Colors of flowers I had never seen, some fluorescing in the strange light calmly leaking from the chandelier.

In the center of the foyer was a grand fountain, where many of the fluttering creatures and glowing sprites congregated.

“What are those?” I asked, pointing to the sprites.

“Some are fairies, some are spirits who followed neither Heaven nor Hell and chose to exist here,” Persephone explained, “Those who sought Pagan beliefs and traditions. Those who found themselves to be more in tune with nature and the earth than anything else,” she smiled weakly, “They come to me, at their final hour.”

“Somehow I feel like I’m an exception,” I remarked.

“You are,” Persephone confessed, “I had to pull some strings to bring you here. I bribed a reaper, just so you know.”

“A reaper?” I frowned.

“Yes. The Ferrymen of the Underworld. They traverse souls from the mortal realm here and there,” Persephone said with a sigh, “This reaper I had to bribe using young Evangeline.”

I clenched my fist.

“Ah, yes. She made choices after I let her go,” Persephone turned to me, “You need to understand, my dear: Time does not affect us as it does the mortal plane. A minute can be an hour as it can be a year, on a whim. There is no connection. To some the destruction of Dei was but a fortnight ago, to others it’s an eternity,” Persephone smiled, “How time passes here? It’s in the eye of the beholder.”

“So, between time manipulation, your power in the underworld and your ability to deal with life and death… You must have some way to send me back!” I tried once more to plead for a way to rejoin the fray.

“You’re dead, Daughter. Let it go. Enjoy the afterlife. You needn’t commit yourself so hard to the land of the living now that you’ve left it,” Persephone reasoned.

“My daughter is still there!” I snapped, “And unlike you, I will not just sit back in the Underworld and do nothing!”

Persephone paused and I felt the air chill.

The fluttering sprites all rushed away as the temperature in the room grew colder.

The flower petals on the vines wilted, some fell.

The fountain’s waters grew black before they froze over.

“Nothing?” Persephone hissed as I felt a frigid wind blow over me. She turned to me, anger in her violet eyes as she closed the distance between us.

I stood my ground, glaring up at her, “Name one thing you’ve done for me, as my mother. Just one.”

Persephone glared down her nose at me as she took a measured breath to calm herself, “You know not what I have done, and tried to do, for you.” Persephone sighed.

“Then show me and send me back there!” I demanded.

“You ask me to send you back? As if it were a favor? All I could do in this regard is to send a soul back through the mortal world to inhabit a fresh vessel,” Persephone narrowed her eyes on me, “Meaning the best I could do, is have you reborn as an infant. Somehow, I doubt you could do much against your brother in such a state. Besides, when I have done this for you before, it hasn’t worked out.”

“Done this for me before?” I frowned, “What do you mean?”

“You are ignorant of the favors I have granted you,” Persephone snapped her fingers, “But allow me to reunite you with my former favors.”

I was about to speak before I heard an all too familiar voice call out from behind me.

“I’m so glad to see how healthy Zepherina turned out. I must say, the Heavens crowed for days about her birth. The first Angel created from science rather than from nature alone,” the cynical and calculating voice called out.

I turned to see Moira, my lover from Adridia.

Her soft blue hair was short as always, her face thin and body lithe. She wore a garb of a pale blue overcoat and slacks, a simple white blouse under it.

“M-Moira?” I whispered.

“Yes,” she chuckled as her skin changed tone, shifting bluer, “And more. Your mother granted me a favor, since me and her go back aways.”

I was confused as I watched Moira’s form grow into a blue Niten Dragon.

From her black horns to her smooth scales and blue eyes, I could never forget that face.

“Hey, Sellie,” Soardoria smiled warmly.

I rushed to her and hugged her tight.

Soardoria hugged me and sighed, “I know, I know… We just never seemed to get the time we deserved after Nite.”

I gritted my teeth, “I took in your granddaughter…”

“Yes, Scalia, I know,” Soardoria chuckled. “It broke my heart when you found my resting place on Nite.”

I winced at the memory.

“It’s why your mother let me go back, we tried to time it right to meet up with your path,” Soardoria explained.

I pulled away, blinking tears from my eyes. It was confusing, as I didn’t feel the tears, but still they came.

Soardoria brushed the tears from my eyes, “I’m sorry it didn’t work out. I… I really wish we had more time.”

I frowned, turning from her, “I… Soardoria, I don’t know how to say-”

Soardoria cut me off, “I know. Rachel,” she chuckled, “I’m happy for you.”

I looked at her longingly, “I always thought of what could have been, had you survived.” I paused. “Had you survived either time.”

“Me too,” Soardoria smiled, “Both times.”

I turned to Persephone, “...The other Rex Dragons, where did they go?”

“Many are here,” Persephone explained, “We have a grand library where there is one or two you might remember.”

Soardoria frowned, “It’s… probably best you not see them, though.”

I let out a soft chuckle, “I doubt Vekloden would be pleased with me, right?” I glanced up to Soardoria.

Soardoria had a mixed expression. Both concerned and empathetic.

“...You’re not very pleased with me either, are you?” I asked.

Soardoria sighed, “You sent a lot of people your mother’s way.”

“Do not act as if they were all so innocent!” Persephone interjected, “A respectable number deserved everything Melinoë gave them and more! Do not make me recount how many failed Uriel’s judgments!”

I turned to Persephone, narrowing my eyes, “Tell me who burned.”

Persephone chuckled, “There’s my daughter.”

I flinched, as if catching myself falling into old habits.

Soardoria sighed, her hands on my shoulders, “I know they were cruel to you, Sellie. But you didn’t need to prove them all right.”

I frowned, closed my eyes and shook my head, “No. Soardoria, I won’t just walk back everything. I made mistakes, sure. But plenty I put to the blade deserved to fall.”

Soardoria sighed, her hands slipping from my shoulders, “But it’s not up to you to decide. You’re not God.”

“Not yet,” Persephone whispered.

I froze, turning to Persephone.

Persephone’s grin was that of a cat who caught the canary. “...Do you think I didn’t notice your followers, dear? Those who praise you, the Dark Angel? Their sacred herald of reason and honor?”

Soardoria stepped away, “Sellie?”

I turned to Soardoria, unsure what would happen next.

“I love you always and good luck in what’s to come,” Soardoria forced a smile.

“Wait-” but before I could say anything, she vanished.

Persephone’s hand rested on my shoulder, “She doesn’t understand. You made the choices you made with good reason.”

“I don’t need your support,” I snapped, pulling from her.

“I’m merely letting you know, or reminding you, that you have it,” Persephone’s tone shifted as she looked me over. She sighed, her form shrinking dramatically to the point where she was now much shorter than me. “Despite your best efforts, I am your mother.”

“Only by blood,” I chided.

Persephone chuckled, shaking her head as the fountain melted and the sprites slowly fluttered back in, “I have yet to be told the name you prefer, Daughter.”

I followed Persephone as she walked through the foyer, moving towards a large hallway leading out into what I assumed was a courtyard. “Ragna,” I sighed, “I’ve been Ragna the longest.”

Persephone hummed knowingly, leading me out, “Indeed you are. The budding Goddess and bringer of the End Times: Ragnarök.”

I turned from her.

“You might have hidden the fact that you had prayers coming your way on the mortal plane, my dear. But, the immortal realms of Sheol and Heaven were quiet privy to your devout followers flittering about the cosmos.”

I heaved a sigh, “And?”

“And what?” Persephone turned to me as we approached a doorway to the large courtyard, “Gods come and Gods go, my sweet Ragna. From Egyptian to Greek and so on. Some gain power, some shift from old pantheons to new ones as belief shifts with them and some remain in practice from the beginning,” Persephone grinned, “But eventually every God must retire. Something you’ll discover soon enough.”

“I hid my power again,” I chided myself, “Maybe if I didn’t-”

“Your heart was broken,” Persephone said as she opened the doors to the courtyard of her palace, “You couldn’t face Xyphiel with the same power you faced your father, Lucifer, with. Of that much, your brother ensured.”

I clenched my fist.

“I feel your anger. It is those closest to us whom cause us the most harm,” Persephone flicked her wrist, “Cerberus, do come to me.”

A man rose from the ground.

He was an angel of sorts. He had blond wings, pale skin and darting amber eyes. “My Queen?” the accent was odd, I had heard a form of it from my mother once.

“Ah, good, Elijah,” Persephone smiled, “Do me a favor and go fetch the Fairy Queen for me? Tell her that my daughter has finally arrived.”

The angel Elijah turned to me and smiled, “Yuki raised you, didn’t she?”

“Yes. Are you from Dei?” I questioned.

Elijah nodded, “That I am. Your mom, Yuki, we went way back.” He turned to Persephone before he bowed and sunk back into the floor.

“Not every Dei angel sided with your father, you know,” Persephone explained, “Elijah even served me well in life.”

“How… Nice,” I frowned, thinking of what I would be in for and if I was trapped here.

I took in my surroundings, looking at the glowing trees around me. Frolicking among the grass and flowers were a number of small creatures. Some had tiny horns, others were fluttering on gossamer wings.

One such creature rushed over to me, “Oh! The princess is here!”

I frowned as more rushed to surround me, “Princess?! Excuse me?!”

They began to giggle and chant happily at my presence.

“Ipswella?” Persephone whispered.

The first little creature, Ipswella, giggled and bowed before Persephone, “Yes, Goddess?”

“Do not overcrowd the Princess. She’s only just arrived,” Persephone advised.

“Do not call me a ‘Princess’,” I growled at the little creature, though half of that was directed at Persephone.

The little creatures giggled like scolded children before rushing back into the trees and grasses of the courtyard.

They appeared to be playing games or otherwise enjoying themselves.

“What are they?” I asked.

“Fairies. Formerly imps,” Persephone explained, “Those who followed me became Fae. Those who followed your father became demons, though their attitudes didn’t change much,” she turned to me, “I believe after Hell opened up, Malik found you, yes?”

I nodded.

“Loyal creature, that one,” Persephone smiled, “He served me well.”

“Oh yeah, I’m sure Malik served you very well, Pat!” I heard another voice call out.

I turned to see Teryn or what I thought was Teryn.

A beautiful woman with Teryn’s face and large pink wings floated before me.

“Teryn?!” I gasped, eyes wide.

Teryn giggled, “Oh, I am not used to hearing my old name! What’s up Sellie?”

“That is not-” I was stopped by Persephone.

“I’ve spent the better part of my eternity trying to get her to stop calling me ‘Pat’ and I am the Queen of the Underworld,” Persephone advised, “Give up now. It will be easier.”

I sighed.

“Pat knows the deal,” Teryn chuckled.

I smiled, “Well… it will be nice now that you’re here,” I sighed, “This has been overwhelming.”

Teryn winced, “Yeah… It’s not getting better Sellie.”

I frowned.

“So uh… You remember my husband, right?” Teryn stepped aside.

My heart froze and my eyes widened.

In all my years, I had all but forgotten what his face looked like. His tired blue eyes set against his red scaled skin, his robes holding onto his sunken shoulders so listlessly. The dark horns jutting from his head.

It was my brother. My actual brother.

Kriggary!

“I knew it!” I shouted, rushing to him and hugging him tight, “I knew it… Y-You couldn’t be him! That monster… You were… You were here?!” I asked, pulled back, “How long? Why?”

Kriggary’s eyes were cast to the ground, “...I am that monster. Do not think otherwise, Sellie.”

My smile faded, “Kriggary…”

Kriggary lifted a clawed hand up, glancing to Teryn and Persephone, “May we have a moment?”

Teryn smiled, moving to Persephone, “Come on Pat…”

Persephone and Teryn left us alone.

“I don’t understand… You’re not Xyphiel. I can see that. Your eyes, you don’t have-” I was cut off.

“I am Xyphiel,” Kriggary said, a stern look on his face, his teeth gritted, “What you see before you is my guilt. My sorrow. My remorse. Even then… I’m an echo of what I once was.”

I frowned, “Kriggary…”

“Do not think me some… saved portion,” Kriggary hissed as he shook his head. “I am aware of what I have done. I am guilty of all of it,” Kriggary growled.

“No!” I shouted, “Kriggary don’t say that, you couldn’t have done those things!”

“I did!” Kriggary’s voice echoed through the courtyard. “Every soul killed, every horror and atrocity I performed, it was me!” Kriggary whispered, “I need not your pity. I seek not salvation, for I deserve none!” Kriggary’s voice cracked, “I had my chance. Once. And rather than take it, I earned the mantle of the Unforgiven.”

I swallowed hard as Kriggary spoke.

“I am here, now, only to satisfy Teryn’s wish to speak to me before I remit myself to my final task,” Kriggary whispered.

“What task?” I asked.

“What I was supposed to do, all those years ago,” Kriggary spoke softly, glancing to his hand where the Seal of the Scribe Lord pulsed weakly. “A task I’ll take on forever. In silence and solitude. Deservedly so.”

My brow furrowed, “Kriggary, we can still-”

“My chance at salvation slipped away,” Kriggary whispered softly, “Between my fingers and because of my pride,” He looked me in the eyes, “You may yet have a chance. Do not let it slide, Sellenia. If I have done no good at all since I was pulled away from my power, let it be this: Heed my words, please!” Kriggary’s voice shook as tears leaked from his eyes.

“Kriggary… I don’t understand. What was done? Maybe I can convince my mother or-” I was cut off.

“No,” Kriggary snapped, “Sellenia… I weep for fear of my punishment, but not aversion to it!” Kriggary took a deep breath, “Part of me will suffer, part of me will vanish,” his jaw trembled, “It is all I deserve. Nothing more. But you? There’s still a chance, slim as it is, for you to make the right choice.”

“I… I think I’m at the end of the line, Kriggary,” I frowned.

“You yet may be,” Kriggary whispered, “But, all I can say is this: Have Faith.”

I looked Kriggary up and down, pursing my lips as I did so, “...I’ll try.”

I heard Persephone shouting in the courtyard, “You will allow me the time I was granted!”

I turned to the shouting, glancing back to Kriggary, “Come on, lets see what-”

I paused, shocked.

Kriggary stood still, skin pale and solid.

Under him was the seal of the Scribe Lord, pulsing a soft white glow. But the rest of him appeared to be nothing but a stone statue.

“K-Kriggary?” I whispered.

There was no response.

“Queen of the Underworld,” a chorus of voices sung, “This is the will of none other than He, Our Father,” the voices rang out through the courtyard.

I rushed towards the sound to see Persephone, at her full stature, facing off against Gabriel in their full Seraphim form.

Gabriel’s heads were snarling, glaring down at Persephone as they floated over the courtyard.

Persephone rose her hand up, vines crawling along the courtyard, the canopy growing denser, darkening the air, “My daughter has been here for the blink of an eye. You will grant me the time I requested.”

I rushed over, “Stop!” I shouted, standing before Persephone.

Persephone paused, the fire leaving her eyes for a moment, “Ragna? Leave us, now!”

“No, she is who I need,” Gabriel informed.

I sighed, turning to Gabriel, “What is going on?”

Gabriel landed as the canopy above us cleared. “You are requested, Daughter of Pride and Spring. Daughter of Light and Death,” Gabriel stated, “In the High Heavens.”

I frowned, “Why am I to go to the High Heavens?” I asked.

“It was a Decree of Our Father,” Gabriel explained, “I asked not for the reasoning behind His plan.”

Teryn chimed in, “The ineffable one?”

Gabriel narrowed their eyes on Teryn.

Teryn giggled.

Gabriel’s three heads turned to me, “Daughter of Pride, you will come with me,” Gabriel opened their hand to me.

I frowned as they did so.

“She will be returned here, when you are done with her,” Persephone countered.

“I can make no such promise,” Gabriel answered.

“Gabriel… You and Duma’s reapers traverse my plains happily and Uriel holds his courts here. I am not making a request of you,” Persephone spoke, her wings glowing white as the vines began to grow denser around us.

“Our Father holds all of the Heavens and Earth in His domain,” Gabriel countered, “What Our Father says is law.”

“The Heavens and the Earth,” Persephone hissed, “But if you are to imprison my daughter, or if you harm her in any way, all of Sheol will rise up to claim her.”

Gabriel landed, approaching Persephone, towering over her as they narrowed their eyes, “The last ruler of The Underworld spoke similar words. Do you wish to share his fate as well?”

“My husband Lucifer fought a war to take over Heaven,” Persephone growled, her eyes glowing violet, her pure white hair shimmering along with her white feathers, “I will fight to bring my daughter home. I am asking you not to force my hand, Golden Herald.”

Gabriel growled low, “Do not think you can win any war with Heaven, Persephone, no matter how powerful your forces are.”

“I have held far more powerful angels than you within my hallowed halls at the behest of Your Father!” Persephone’s voice boomed as the vines grew darker, glowing with an ominous presence, “Do not think such an act was done only once! I shall decorate my halls with the souls of Angels as trophies should you try to steal my daughter away from me now!”

“Mother!” I shouted loudly, feeling an echo of my old strength pulse through me before I nearly collapsed to the floor.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39 l Chapter 40

Zepherina

I will admit, I think I lost control for a bit when I first saw Xyphiel. I was using the first part of this battle to work through some issues.

My mothers were both dead because of this monster, but whenever I thought of Xyphiel and my sister, all I felt was an immeasurable rage burning within me.

Despite the anger, for the life of me, I couldn’t think of what he might have done to Lucilia. I’m sure he likely threatened her at some point.

There was this strange sensation that I was missing something. Like a part of myself wasn’t with me.

That being said, it felt particularly good to go berserk on Xyphiel. Smashing my fists into Xyphiel’s smug face was more satisfying than I could have imagined.

Every punch I landed felt like a hand crafted gift I was giving to my mothers, a message from everyone in Penthasil, and especially to those we had lost in battle thus far.

Still, while I was causing him temporary pain, lasting damage wasn’t kicking in like I’d hoped.

Sure, we lopped an arm off but he just regenerated it from his Mana.

Xyphiel either doesn’t care about the Mana poisoning he’ll suffer later or he has no desire to ever return to his full physical form.

Considering his desire is to end all of creation, he’s probably not giving a crap about returning to normal after this. Unless he found a way to mitigate it? If he did, I doubt he’d feel like sharing such a breakthrough.

Maybe I could try to take in more mana, but I had barely survived from the battle with Bella. I didn’t want to chance pushing myself too hard and failing to take Xyphiel down. Timothy had different plans, however.

Half-way through the battle Timothy threw caution to the wind and was willing to tear his body apart if it meant defeating Xyphiel.

Not that I disagree with his choice, it’s just that I was afraid to go there. Not again. Not if I could help it.

The two developments I was most surprised about right now, however, were the sudden appearance of Xei and Tasha as a single person.

So, unconjoined, kinda?

And Xyphiel grabbing the essence of Lust.

I don’t know if he had that in his back pocket or if we lost track of it in the chaos.

I didn’t even know if it was going to give him a substantial power-up.

I know I didn’t have to worry about it, but Teisha, or Xasha, or whatever: She had Succubus blood in her. Was that going to be a problem? Sure, Tasha had resisted Belial before. She told me about her visions and temptation.

“The Soul Who Sins, Shall Die!” Xeisha’s prayers echoed across the battlefield.

I felt her words in my wings and I took to the air, my energized fists ready to pummel Xyphiel down.

Timothy was at my side, he seemed to be rushing in with more caution, likely adapting to his new capabilities.

Still, I felt like being over confident would play against us. We had to be cautious, we had to approach our attacks meticulously.

I moved to smash Xyphiel with a right hook.

Xyphiel raised his forearm up and I struck his raised gauntlet.

To my complete shock he barely budged in the air, a shockwave echoing through the air as I smashed my fist against him.

I followed up with my left fist, only for Xyphiel to catch it in his hand, his eyes narrowing on mine.

“I am done playing with the children,” Xyphiel hissed as he spun me in the air and sent me towards the ground.

I managed to spread my obsidian wings and stop myself mid-air. Something I could not have done with my Niten wings. During our more recent training, it was Forcas’s suggestion. He realized how in such close quarters fights, my obsidian wings could serve me better.

I didn’t even know I could choose, but Forcas had shown me how to master my ascended form.

Halting myself in mid-air may not have been the best choice, however. I spotted Xyphiel speeding towards me, both feet ready to slam into me.

I gave a powerful flap, his legs slipping just beneath me. I took my position of advantage and grabbed his ankles, somersaulting over him and using his own momentum to hurl him downward.

The look on his face was priceless as he tumbled towards the ground.

Before he could spread his own wings, Timothy thrust his hand out, a pink symbol of runes appearing on the ground under Xyphiel.

A column of runes erupted from the circle and Xyphiel was pulled down to the ground.

Once he landed, Xeisha jumped into the circle, spinning her polearm through the air, slashing and bashing at Xyphiel.

Xyphiel, to his credit, blocked the blows precisely.

“So, daughter, this is who you should have been all along? Who would have known mixing imperfection within yourself could improve your physical being,” Xyphiel grinned, “Do you think that will save you from my wrath? I will see you begging me for mercy and you will die cowering in fear!”

Xeisha’s assault never halted as she slashed and smashed with the polearm. Xyphiel attempted to block with a glowing violet shield and Xeisha sliced it in half to Xyphiel’s amazement.

Xyphiel jumped back, as Xeisha readied her next attack.

“Though an army encamp against me, my heart shall not fear,” Xeisha said with a smile as she readied her polearm, “For God gave us a spirit not of fear but of power and love and self-control.”

Xyphiel paused and turned around just as Timothy swung at him from behind with my mom’s sanctified blade.

Xyphiel blocked it with the Puriel blade as Xeisha rushed towards Xyphiel’s exposed back.

I dove towards him, swapping from my empowered gauntlets to a broadsword. I was aiming for his wings.

I was going to take them. I promised myself I would be the end of Xyphiel one way or another.

Xyphiel’s wings spread wide and he let out a terrible roar.

A pale blue mist burst out from him and I felt my blade deflect against something.

I tumbled to the ground, the smoke nearly blinding me.

I had felt this power before, I knew it well.

“Belphegor,” I thought to myself as I peered through the haze, barely dodging a strike from Xyphiel’s wicked blade.

I rolled back, the world spinning as I tried to get my bearings.

“He’s using the power of Sloth!” I cried out, or rather I tried to. The mist choked me as I spoke, but I screamed regardless to warn the others.

I saw an arrow flick out of the mist and glance off my shoulder armor. I staggered back from the blow, looking out for another one before I heard Xeisha’s voice echoing through the miasma.

“Love Eternal!” Xeisha’s twin voices called out, “Pray fervently that my sweat becomes like great drops of blood which fall to the ground like rain! Put away from us Acedia of body and mind, kindle within us the holy flame of your love! Give us your strength where you see weakness and drive our hands to act in earnest!”

The miasma was blasted away in a bright shimmering light glowing from Xeisha’s staff.

I saw Timothy and Xyphiel clashing, the Puriel blade and my mother’s sanctified blade clashing against each other, the metal of each growing hot from the forces behind them.

Xyphiel’s attention turned to Xeisha now and he kicked Timothy back, making a mad dash for her.

Xeisha’s prayer was able to clear away Xyphiel’s magic and while she wasn’t defenseless, I had to make sure not to leave her on her own.

I ran towards Xyphiel, dispelling my weapons entirely, gritting my teeth and pushing everything I could into my charge.

I aimed right for where his path was going to meet with Xeisha, ducked my head down and let loose a battle cry as my shoulder smashed into the side of his chest. I grabbed him, tackling him to the ground.

I could hear snapping of bone as I contacted Xyphiel, knocked to the ground as I was certain I had snapped his ankle as well as a few ribs.

Xyphiel roared in pain as we smashed to the earth below.

That’s when his massive maw opened wide and he chomped down on my neck.

I gasped, releasing my arms from his chest and grabbing his jaws with my gauntlet clad hands.

Even though my holy armor was burning Xyphiel’s flesh, his jaws kept pressing their teeth into my throat.

I gasped as I watched violet mana spurt from my neck. My arms were shaking as I tried to pry his powerful jaws off of my throat.

Xyphiel’s eyes looked up and he let go on his own, rolling away just as Timothy swung his sanctified blade at Xyphiel.

I gasped as Xyphiel fell back, panting hard as I grasped at my wounded throat.

Xeisha rushed over to me, placing her hand onto my wound, “God give your warrior’s wounds Your love and care, bring back her flesh as if it were new once more!”

I could feel Xeisha’s holy magic wrapping around my neck and swallowed, tasting a coppery flavor of sorts as I turned to her, “Thanks, Lady Tasha.”

Xeisha nodded, “Anytime,” she said as she took a defensive stance.

“We need a plan, we’re wasting a lot of energy and not making much headway,” Timothy advised.

Xyphiel lifted his hand up, a mighty green flame swirling around his wrist. He slammed it down, and another burst of foul wind rushed towards us.

To my shock the swirling flame erupted into a massive tornado towering in the air and speeding towards us.

I had to fold my wings tightly as the air was too thin and chaotic to fly through, the heat pulsing off of the massive cyclone as it tore towards us.

Timothy and Xeisha had to retreat just to save themselves and I had to do the same.

Once again, Xyphiel was separating us.

I knew that was always his plan. He cannot take us on together, but one-on-one he had a chance.

These tactics to split us up were sadly effective, but I had to do my best to find the others and attack as one.

Together, we could kill him.

But only together.

“Timothy!” I reached out into Timothy’s mind, only for my mind to be sent reeling.

I heard a cacophony of screams and cries, echoing into my mind. Each one was clear and distinct despite them calling out in unison.

I could make out their individual voices.

“Why me?!”

“It burns!”

“I did everything right!”

“Please, no! Not this!”

“Save me!”

“Not like this!”

“I feel it, so much pain!”

“Why didn’t you save us?!”

The last scream sounded familiar.

“Yes, why didn’t you save them…?” Xyphiel’s voice echoed through the whirlwind.

Xyphiel’s sword swung down at me and I blocked it just in time, manifesting my own large sword to do so.

Xyphiel’s voice echoed from behind the burning whirlwind, my eyes unable to focus fully as his voice reverberated in my ears.

“Poor Zepherina! What immeasurable and immense power! A skilled warrior and by far the most challenging opponent I have ever faced…” He paused to laugh, “Even more so than your dear mother…”

I roared in a rage and thrust Xyphiel back, slamming my fist into his jaw.

I flinched as I felt the top of his teeth scrape against my armor.

My armor didn’t burn him anymore and that worried me.

Soon the fiery tornado was all around me as I tried to get my bearings, Xyphiel’s voice echoing around me.

“Did I touch a nerve?!” Xyphiel’s voice taunted

“Show yourself, Coward!” I demanded.

“Why bother?! You’re already too late! Your half-brother is as good as dead and I’ll see to my dear sweet daughter shortly!” Xyphiel’s voice cackled, “Once again: You’re Too Late to Save Anyone!”

I gritted my teeth, spotting a figure in the fiery winds. I jumped into the air, keeping my stiff obsidian wings tight to my body, soaring skyward on my leg strength alone. “Not if I stop you!” I screamed as I swung at the figure in the fire.

My blade was blocked and I was sent spinning through the fiery winds.

I flinched as I felt my flesh singe and burn slightly. My armor was protecting me, but my face and hair was far more exposed.

I quickly manifested a helmet onto my head and over my face.

I did so in the nick of time, a blade glanced off the top of my helm and I heard Xyphiel’s voice hiss in anger.

“So close to being rid of you, I can taste it!” Xyphiel’s voice radiated around me as I spotted a Niten tail flicking past me in the burning wind.

I grabbed hold of it, holding on tight as it dragged through the fires.

“You will not escape me!” I screamed, “For my mothers and my brother, I’ll kill you!”

“No love for your dear sister, science experiment?!” Xyphiel’s voice chortled.

“You leave Lucilia out of this!” I screamed, slicing at his legs as I tried to stabilize myself in the tumultuous winds. “If you somehow survive this day, I promise you she’ll grow to destroy you and everything you hold dear!”

Xyphiel laughed, “Oh, is my sweet Eve not your sister anymore? Have you disowned her so thoroughly?!” His voice echoed viciously through the chaotic air.

“Who?!” I screamed as I slashed again at his back paw.

The tail flipped and I found a large Niten paw smashing against my helmet, knocking me into the chaotic tornado without any anchoring!

I spun and tried to regain some semblance of up and down, but I couldn’t even tell what direction I was falling or moving in as I tumbled.

“Playing coy? Evangeline, you fool! Or has her betrayal struck your heart too deeply for you to consider her?!” Xyphiel’s tone almost seemed offended, “It would be clever of you. Far too clever! But I couldn’t blame your anger against my daughter if you did take such a drastic step! I can blame your thoughtlessness! How dare you disavow my flesh and blood!”

I saw the ground and spread one wing to catch myself just in time to right my feet.

Though hard, I landed and rolled across the rough rocky ground. I spat out dust and debris as I closed my wing, looking to the air for Xyphiel.

“I don’t give a shit about your vicious little turn-coat of a daughter!” I hissed as I got to my feet, narrowing my eyes into the chaotic winds and fire.

I had to anticipate his next strike.

Xyphiel paused before his voice rose with more intrigue than malice, “You don’t recall her as your sister at all, do you? How…? Did you tear her from your heart yourself? If so, I underestimated even your dedication to my downfall!”

I looked into the air. If I could keep him talking, keep him distracted, then I’d have the upper hand.

I saw his figure in the wind next and his curiosity was over, “It matters not! In this time, I’ve ensured Timothy’s death: Once again, little girl… You Failed Them.”

I screamed in rage, rushing towards the figure in the fiery winds, “I will not fail anyone! You don’t get to tell me when I’ve failed them!”

I spread my wings, power rippling through my body more-so than I would have liked as my rage propelled me into the air and through the green fire and flames.

The figure readied to block, a gleaming sword which appeared to be the Puriel blade flickering in the light.

I split my blade into two shorter ones, empowering my wings as I rocketed into the air.

I moved to strike, but just before the Puriel Blade could come to block my strike, I gave a powerful flap and stepped on the broadside of the sword.

I kicked off of it, spun forward and crossed my blades, ready to put everything into my next strike.

I could see it so clearly, my shot directly at his wings.

I was about to end him.

“No blow struck in anger is a blow of victory,” Forcas’s calm voice echoed in my mind.

Time froze solid for a moment as I heard the voice, “I can kill him,” I whispered.

“No blow struck in anger is a blow of victory, student,” Forcas’s calm voice rippled through the fires surrounding me.

His voice seemed to calm the chaotic flames as it reached me.

Despite being upside down, I saw a vision of Forcas facing me, an almost disappointed look on his face, “All the time I spent with you and you still think the best method to defeat these cretins are the same weapons they wield against us?”

The scene was still frozen as I glanced between Forcas and my target, “Stop it, Forcas! This is no time for a lesson! I have him! He tried to goad me and now his pride is going to lead to his death!”

Forcas’s eyebrow lifted, “His pride? What of yours?”

“I don’t have pride!” I snapped.

“Pride is your legacy,” Forcas growled in a tone I hadn’t heard from him as his eyes flickered with echoes of gold behind his graying iris. “Or have you forgotten your Lineage?!”

I saw a vision of Lucifer standing tall over vanquished Angels, mighty buildings burning as weapons surrounded him. This followed by a vision of my Mom standing around hundreds of cheering Penthasilean warriors. A vision of my mother throwing the tower shield she had used to crush a dissenting voice in her court to the ground with a wry smile on her face.

Seeing her human face once more made my heart skip a beat.

The last vision that I saw was of me, my foot firmly planted on the body of a number of slain soldiers as I lifted my blade up into the air, the Penthasilean flag waving behind me to cheers and praise.

“You are the Granddaughter of Pride! Daughter of the Mad Queen of Penthasil. First Born of the Ragnarök!” Forcas chastised, “You are the true heir to Pride, my student!” He spat.

I blinked, shocked.

“But like other titles, like other thrones,” Forcas said with a smile, “This throne, this title, you can cede.”

I blinked, “I… I don’t-”

“Think, girl!” Forcas called out, “Think clearly! Who have you been fighting?!”

“Xyphiel!” I snapped.

“Truly?!” Forcas growled, “Then confirm it! Cut away his crimson Cherubim Wings here and now and vanquish the one who so easily killed your mothers - two of the greatest warriors who have ever lived!”

I moved to strike, looking at the leathery wings exposed to me, ready for the taking.

I would succeed where my parents had failed, I would win this day and destroy Xyphiel forever.

I would protect everyone!

But my heart seized right then.

I would? But Xeisha and Timothy are fighting too… Their fight is the same as mine. They’ve lost people. Xei lost Elon. Timothy lost Sofia.

I lost too, but I couldn’t fight for me. I had to fight for them. For Timothy, for Tasha and Xei. I had to win for my people.

So why was I hesitating now?! The target was right there: Right in the flesh before me.

All I had to do was to slice through the leathery skin of Xyphiel and watch as his leathery dragon wings fluttered down to the ground in a heap.

Wait! Leathery?

I jumped away, spun in the air and landed on the ground.

My blades vanished and I clenched my fists.

“No blow struck in anger is a blow of victory, ” Forcas’s tone and voice echoed through my ears.

I took a deep breath and released my anger. I felt my rage fall aside.

The tornado began to die down and as it did I looked up to see Timothy flying out of the dissipating flames.

Timothy’s face was battered and bruised, his legs bleeding with wisps of blue mana seeping into the air. The tip of his tail even looked damaged, battered and bent slightly.

He soared towards me, “Zeph! Your anger is feeding the flames!”

I let out a sigh of relief as Timothy landed before me.

Timothy was out of breath as he rushed towards me, “You figured it out?!” He gasped, “I couldn’t hear you! There were too many screams.”

I looked around, “Where’s Xeisha?!”

Behind me, I heard a cry of pain as I saw Xyphiel slash at Xeisha!

Xeisha fell back onto the ground, cuts and bruises across her body.

While Xyphiel had confused me and used me against Timothy, he had isolated and targeted Xeisha.

Xyphiel held a feathery blade at the ready. It swirled with red, green, cyan, yellow, blue, orange and violet flames! Every single sin empowering the weapon as he swung. The Puriel blade sheathed on his back.

I flapped my wings hard, pushing towards the pair of them, Timothy in tow.

I could even feel Timothy’s shockwave as he pushed past his physical limits to reach Xeisha.

But it was no use. I saw the empowered sword ready to strike with every sin Xyphiel had.

There wasn’t anything Xeisha could do to defend herself against such a powerful blow and she was already knocked to the ground.

I flinched and briefly closed my eyes as I heard the strike connect, ripping through stone.

As I opened my eyes, however, a different sight caught my attention.

A stone arm fell to the ground and standing before Xyphiel was a statue of a woman.

The statue, to my shock, spoke.

“Father…?” The woman whispered as I saw a burning slash form across her body.

Her arm was held up, attempting to block Xyphiel’s attack, only managing to have her arm be the first portion of her body lopped off.

Her midsection began to slide to the left and for the first time I saw Xyphiel hesitate.

“Sume…? How? Why?!” Xyphiel’s rage returned almost instantly.

But at that moment I saw something else.

“We, as Cherubim, exist as our bodies, minds and hearts are in synchrony with one another. All existing together. In this, you can read the emotions of one’s heart as if they merely were giving you a facial expression. Master this skill, to defeat your foes,” Forcas’s words resonated in my ears.

Xyphiel’s emotions might have been on full display to me, but up until now it was all just wrath, hate and vengeance.

But things have changed.

The wrath and hatred were still there.

Xyphiel was infuriated beyond all reason that yet another child of his had stood against him. He was enraged she had gotten herself killed as a direct result. I could even sense that he felt little regret for causing her harm.

But there was something else. A tiny echo inside of him, focused within his arm where he had slashed Sume.

The gauntlet clad arm within which he had the Seal of Solomon and his empowered sword.

There I saw regret, remorse and a strange and tiny hint of longing. I saw guilt.

The very last shred of guilt in Xyphiel.

It wasn’t enough for me to get past his other defenses and slash at his wings.

But his arm?

I knew what I had to do. It seemed to flow through me at that moment, as if ancient wisdom were being spilled into my mind from somewhere.

My mind filled with words and the air around me smelled of ozone.

“O Anpu, guide my mistress’s hand in your path, give life on her right hand, I pray thee and life behind. Life to her sight, life to her heart and life to her body; I pray thee.” I knew that voice and the tone.

Syria.

My blade shifted from that of a broad sword to a Khopesh. My other blade changed into a spaded knife.

I reached Xyphiel and my hands moved as if guided by otherworldly forces.

The spaded blade sunk into Xyphiel’s shoulder, and in doing so pulled the regret, guilt, longing and what small hint of love was within him, concentrating it into his arm.

The Khopesh slipped under his arm and I pulled it up, severing his arm from his body.

Xyphiel roared in pain as the burst of crimson mana forced his right arm to fly off several meters behind Xeisha.

I jumped back, the scent of ozone gone, my Khopesh now gone. I tried to summon it back, but the spaded knife merely vanished from Xyphiel’s shoulder, a short sword left in my hand.

“That better have worked,” I thought as I stood up.

Xyphiel turned, glaring at me, “Fool girl! As if I couldn’t be angered enough!” His arm reformed, though I saw on his palm a different symbol, “You think you can sever the seal from me?! How many times must I tell you: I am the Seal!”

“You’re a seal,” I quipped, smiling, “But that seal you had on your hand wasn’t meant to be used like that! Ragna told me that much.”

Xyphiel scoffed, cracking his neck, “As if your mother knew of what she spoke.”

“She told me how you used that seal to lock Lucifer away and I know you use it now to hold all the sins of Hell within!” I snapped, “That was not its original purpose! Not your original purpose!”

Xyphiel laughed, shaking his head, “And what do you know of my original purpose, Girl?”

I saw Xeisha was no longer behind him, but Sume’s body was on the ground, cut in half but still alive, somehow.

“Maybe ask the daughter you killed,” I hissed as Timothy ran to my side, his ice blue eyes fixed on Xyphiel in hatred.

“How many of your children must stand before you before you’ll realize your goals are folly, father?!” Timothy shouted.

Xyphiel glanced at Sume, letting an angered breath out from his nose as he turned his attention back to us, “Sume made her choice. She’s lived a cursed life long enough. It is of no matter to me that she sought to end her life by my hand.”

“Heartless bastard!” Timothy growled.

It was at this point I noticed Xyphiel’s physical body shifting slightly. I grinned at him, because it meant I managed to do exactly what I wanted.

Xyphiel glanced at his hand as he changed from his Niten form back to a Cherubim form, “...What have you done, girl?” His crimson eyes flashed with fire as he glanced at the seal on his right hand.

Rather than the intricate symbols that were once there, now a simpler symbol existed. There was a symbol for Sulfur, of sorts, but the bottom portion was that of a Mobius crest. Around the seal were the letters spelling out ‘Xyphiel’ like the other Angelic sigils I had seen on the Archangels. Smaller runes glowed around the seal as it seemed to glow with an eerie black light.

“What have you done?!” Xyphiel roared as he charged at me.

I blocked his enraged attack, Timothy attempting to flank Xyphiel from the side, only for Xyphiel to roll away from Timothy to prevent his wings from getting cut.

The three of us now faced one another, but a strange blue light began to glow on the ground around us.

The original seal was appearing on the ground! The Greater Seal of Solomon!

Xyphiel jumped back from it, as did Timothy and I.

The seal erupted into existence, pulsing with icy blue energy and holy essence.

The seal was pulling things towards it as well. I looked up to Xyphiel, a sly grin on my face, “What I did was unleash the true power of the Seal of Solomon.”

Xyphiel growled, gritting his teeth, “It is not the seal of Solomon! It is the seal of the Scribe Lord! A title given to me**! To be the patsy for the Guardians to inflict all ills and mistakes upon! A title which is only given to the poor, unfortunate wretch who is forced to make-right what others have wronged!”**

“Well spoken, Xyphiel,” a calm voice called out from behind us.

Xyphiel turned to see Xeisha, holding her polearm up alongside a large red scaled Niten Dragon.

His eyes were closed, his clawed hands grasping Xeisha’s staff tightly. Despite the fact that he was a Niten dragon, he looked thin, almost sickly. If not for Xeisha standing next to him, I don’t think he could stand on his own.

He opened his eyes, a brilliant icy blue light flickering from them, “That… Is the task of the Scribe Lord.” He lifted his tired head, his tearful eyes focused on Xyphiel. “That is my task.”

Xyphiel stared, mouth agape, “Impossible.”

“By the judgment of the Guardians, by the light of Their eternal wisdom,” The Niten Dragon’s voice called out, “I take it upon myself to rekindle the title of Scribe Lord of Nite. I beset myself back to the task I had been led astray from…” his voice hitched, “That I… Allowed myself to stray from…” His eyes narrowed on Xyphiel, “...You must be condemned to hellfire, Xyphiel,” he hissed, “So sayeth, the Scribe Lord, Kriggary Misho.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38 l Chapter 39

Timothy

It was a bizarre thing. Sync was in my head, sure, as always.

But she felt different. Stronger, but not in a frightening way.

“I can feel your concern,” Sync’s voice echoed.

“Sorry Sync. I know I pushed you,” I apologized.

“First, your mother pushed ‘me’. Second, I'm Sync and not Sync. I’m Teryn, your father’s first wife. Hi,” She spoke so calmly, like Sync, but with a hint of amusement in her voice that I wasn’t used to.

“Uh, hi?” I responded, unsure.

Sync, or Teryn I suppose, just sighed, “It’s a good thing I’m used to working outside of time. But is Zepherina here yet? The mortal realm moves slower than I would like.”

“No? Should she be?” I asked.

“Soon enough. Oh, you’re stuck in a quantum state. This might hurt,” Teryn warned.

I felt as if I came to a sudden stop on a rollercoaster and winced as runes appeared around me. I realized I was in a fighting stance.

“I'm over humoring my ex**-wife,”** Xyphiel growled, “Let's send her back to where she belongs and you, Timothy, can join her.”

Xyphiel’s body crackled with green flame, mixed with blue and red.

I saw the normal digital numbers that Sync would place in my vision track over Xyphiel, identifying the energy signatures. Though now, instead of just raw numbers, I saw read-outs in plain english.

Green was Wrath. Red was the power of Greed. Blue was Envy. The overwhelming force there, however, was Wrath.

“That’s bad,” I commented to Teryn.

“I’ve got your back, kid. Go do your thing and let me worry about grumpy pants,” Teryn chided.

“Grumpy pants?!” I thought, shocked to hear the bizarre term.

“On your left, kiddo!” Teryn informed.

I dodged a swing of the Puriel blade aimed at my head, jumping back as Xyphiel was launching himself at me.

I took to the air, looking down to see him fast on my tail.

I paused, flipping through the air and cracking Xyphiel with my tail.

I tried to, anyway. Xyphiel caught it, tugging hard and sending me flying down to the ground.

My eyes went wide as I saw the Puriel blade aimed for my chest.

In a flash of bright blue, however, the blade was deflected.

Xyphiel roared in anger, flying backwards a few meters.

Glowing in the air was Ragna's Sanctified Blade of the Guardians, pulsing in front of me.

“Better take it! He just saved your skin!” Teryn informed.

I took hold of the blade and heard the voice of St. Michael echoing softly, “To arms!”

With the sword in hand, I dove towards Xyphiel, aiming for his heart.

“You’re headstrong,” Teryn chuckled, “Like your mom and me. Guess he's always had a thing for red-heads.”

I was nearly struck down by an attack from Xyphiel’s wing as it glowed a bright green, only to see brilliant pink runes block his attack.

Despite this, Xyphiel blocked my downward thrust, pushing me to the side as I sped towards the ground.

I landed, still running and turned to see Xyphiel swooping down, drawing a glowing bow and aiming right at me.

“Hold your ground,” Teryn informed me.

Xyphiel fired several arrows, all of them glowing with bright green flame.

Many of them halted in the air, bursting into plumbs of black smoke and green fire.

Ripping through the smoke screen I saw Xyphiel emerge, his eyes burning with crimson fire surrounded by green flame.

I tried to strike him with the blade, faltering slightly as the collision caused me to slide backwards, the ground giving way.

Xyphiel landed before me, growling as the fire burned bright in his eyes. He pushed up against me at first, before his growl grew more animalistic.

“He wouldn’t,” I heard Teryn gasp as Xyphiel’s skin darkened, turning redder.

Xyphiel shifted to his Niten form, pushing me back as he roared, his maw snapping at my neck.

I reeled back, noticing that his wings remained feathered.

Xyphiel dove at me despite me trying to put some distance between us. I was no match for his longer stride and speed. Green flame surrounded the blade, but something else pulsed around it.

I could sense some kind of aura of decay emanating from the blade.

“Dodge! My runes aren’t working!” Teryn’s voice cried out in my mind.

I felt my blade move to block Xyphiel’s strike before something dropped from the sky, landing square on Xyphiel’s back and pummeling him to the ground.

Flying up from the ground to stand by my side was Zepherina.

Zepherina’s eyes were solid violet orbs in her sockets, a glowing white energy holding them in place somehow. White horns stuck out from her head as her blackened glass-like wings folded behind her.

A cloak was wrapped around her shoulders and I could see glints of shimmering silver armor.

The expression on Zepherina’s face was decisive, “...We finish this.”

“How’s mom?” I asked, taking a stance as I was certain Zepherina had just saved me from certain death.

“She’s with Elon,” Zepherina whispered under her breath.

My heart sank.

“She’s fine, trust me. You don’t have to worry about her,” Teryn explained.

Confused, I asked Teryn, “What do you mean?!”

“She’s fine. Trust me, okay?” Teryn confirmed once more, “You have more important things to worry about; like not joining her.”

Xyphiel growled as blue flames danced around him, his sword wreathed in green and crimson fire, “To think I might not have been as angry as I could have been…” Xyphiel growled at Zepherina, “You’ll pay for that.”

“Xyphiel,” Zepherina snapped her fingers, two long blades appearing before her, one for each hand, “I’m going to end your fucking life**!”**

Xyphiel seemed taken aback by Zepherina’s words as she charged at him.

“She’s angry, you gotta cover her! Zepherina seems like she’s put together but she’s in a blind rage right now!” Teryn warned.

Xyphiel parried her first strike only for Zepherina to swing with a vicious swing from her left.

Xyphiel’s wing rose up, sparks flying as his reinforced feather’s clashed with Zepherina’s blade.

Zepherina’s arm shook for a moment before the blade vanished, her fist rocketing towards Xyphiel’s jaw.

Xyphiel reared his neck back for a moment, just in time to bite down hard on Zepherina’s wrist.

Zepherina’s armor didn’t flinch as Xyphiel bit down, but glowed white.

All of her armor grew a brilliant white! Zepherina's cloak burned away in brilliant beams of light as her armor began to pulse with holy energy.

Xyphiel roared in pain, flying back as the light burned him.

I rushed to Zepherina’s side, noticing that she was wearing Ragna’s armor.

Xyphiel landed meters away, his mouth burned from Zepherina’s counter attack, “That Armor failed Ragna! Do not think it will give you protection from me!”

Zepherina’s wings spread wide, making a sound similar to that of glass panels shifting over one another, “It wasn’t made for her,” she took her single blade in both of her hands, the singular blade doubling in length, “It was made for me!”

Xyphiel’s vicious lips curled up as dark violet flames joined the crimson, green, and blueish ones. “Then, she is dead,” Xyphiel’s eyes flickered with blue fire, “You failed her.”

“The only way I will fail her is if you win today!” Zepherina hissed.

“Then allow me to provide you with your final defeat!” Xyphiel roared as he lifted into the air, a number of different weapons appearing around him, all wreathed in violet flames. “I am done fearing my own power; If all burns this day at my hands, then so be it!”

I rushed to Zepherina’s side, Teryn pushing out a massive wall of glowing runes which pulsed as violet fire washed towards us.

Zepherina leapt past the barrier, rushing to strike Xyphiel.

Xyphiel landed on the ground, his leg rising up in the blink of an eye as he knocked Zepherina in her stomach.

Zepherina was sent flying and Xyphiel charged me next.

I rushed toward him, blocking his strike with the Sanctified Blade, parrying and slashing at his leg.

Xyphiel’s leg dodged my strike in an instant and I barely managed to duck his follow-up attack.

He was so much faster than I remembered, even with Teryn’s augmentation - I could barely track him!

A large mace swung towards me, wreathed in violet flames as it swung down towards my head.

I dodged it, the tip of one of its spikes striking the side of my left horn as I managed to disengage.

“We cannot keep this up,” Teryn explained, “I’m pushing the limits of the physical world just by increasing my operating functions. Even so, I cannot alter your perception of time any more than I already have: Your nervous system can’t react fast enough without long term damage!”

I narrowed my eyes, exhaling, “Forget long term damage!”

“But, Timothy if you-” I stopped Teryn before she could finish.

“If we fail, I’m dead anyway. So, what does it matter if I injure myself now, as long as there's a chance Xyphiel is stopped?” I asserted.

I felt tingling in my fingertips, tail and wings.

“This is why people follow you,” Teryn sighed softly, “This is going to hurt… a lot*.”*

Pain wracked my body in what I could only describe as if I was dumped into ice cold water, completely.

Every single nerve ending screamed in pain, every muscle tightened and convulsed and I felt everything my skin could possibly feel. Burning, freezing and I think the sensation of joints and bones snapping.

The pain lasted for hours, or so it felt like, but when it stopped Xyphiel was standing still, the Puriel blade mere centimeters from my throat.

I moved, my joints reacting instantly as I flanked Xyphiel.

I wasn’t breathing, not as I moved, my feet striking the ground with such speed I could feel the moisture in the air cavitate beneath my toes.

Xyphiel’s eyes tracked me still, his head turning slowly as I brought my blade to slash at his wing.

To my dismay, the blade struck some sort of armor or magic, bouncing off with intense force.

I leapt back with Teryn’s voice screaming in my mind, “You cannot do that too long! Short bursts Timothy!”

I blinked, time resuming normally. My heart hammered in my chest as my feet burned. Even my skin seemed burned in place from the friction of the air.

Xyphiel laughed, “I’ll let you tear yourself apart then, boy!” Xyphiel seemingly vanished, but I watched a trail of dust heading right at me.

Time slowed once more, I moved as fast as I could as I saw Xyphiel rocketing towards me.

Even with everything moving as slow as it was, I watched as his strikes came swiftly.

I blocked a slash at my shoulder, moving to the left, grabbing at a knife I kept on my side, attempting to draw it and stab him.

As I stabbed at Xyphiel, I saw the air ignite around the blade, a shockwave echoing off of the tip of the blade as I tried to strike Xyphiel with it.

“Timothy, too much!” Teryn roared in my ears as I felt my fingers and wrist shatter as the blade shot out of my hand, slicing at Xyphiel’s side before it flew off into the distance.

I stumbled back, time returning to normal as I realized I had moved the knife so fast I caused a sonic boom.

I grunted as my hand painfully repaired itself.

Xyphiel was about to say something before Zepherina landed next to him.

Her swords were gone, instead each of her fists were glowing with white energy not unlike that of her glowing blade.

A gut punch knocked Xyphiel up off the ground before Zepherina followed it up with another strike to his neck, a vicious strike to his temple. She continued to pummel him, knocking him back as each punch caused a shockwave to ripple across the ground.

As Xyphiel lifted off the ground Zepherina laced her fingers together and slammed both of her hands together down onto Xyphiel’s chest, slamming his body into the ground.

I dashed to her side, trying to slice at Xyphiel with the Sanctified blade, only for the blade to slice through the ground and nothing else.

“Fuck!” I shouted.

Zepherina picked up her glowing fists, each wrapped in a glowing gauntlet of some kind. She put her back to mine, “He’s blocking your attacks with some kind of shield around him. We need to pummel him into the dirt until he has no more defenses, then we can slice him up.”

“If he can stand still long enough,” I growled.

“If this were going to be easy, we’d have defeated him long before today,” Zepherina said as she looked around.

The ground began to shake and massive lines of dark magic surrounded us. “Shit!” I shouted as I began to run as fast as I could out of the growing circle.

In the air Xyphiel floated, dark energy pulsing around him as he lifted his fingers up.

Green flames ripped up from the ground, sending columns of earth, stone and molten rock high into the air.

I took to the air, trying to dodge what debris I could.

Behind one massive rock, I saw Xyphiel leaping towards me.

I blocked his blade with mine, growling as we clashed in the air.

“What a beautiful day for Armageddon!” Xyphiel grinned wickedly, “Even the Ragnarök is dead!”

I roared, holding my hand out, Teryn taking my lead and runes igniting through the air.

Bright white light flooded the air, vaporizing the rock around my hand, holy light burning from my body.

Xyphiel was nowhere to be seen for a moment, before I felt his hand on my foot, tossing me down to the ground.

I roared in pain as my back struck several burning and tumbling rocks before I smashed into the ground.

My hand clutched the sanctified blade as tightly as I could.

“Mere children,” Xyphiel’s voice called above me, “Tinkering with power you can barely control…”

My vision was clouded as I could barely see through the dust and debris. My vision blurred from my violent descent.

I struggled to my feet, my chest heaving as my vision cleared.

Dashing between the falling rocks I saw Zepherina giving chase to Xyphiel, giving me much needed time to recover.

She smashed her way through the larger rocks as Xyphiel jumped between them, keeping his distance as he lobbed long range bursts of fire and dark magics at her.

Zepherina was growing frustrated as Xyphiel had adjusted his fighting style to prevent another vicious beatdown like he had received before.

I gritted my teeth in anger, as Xyphiel’s words slowly sank in.

I had unleashed my limits, only to find new ones. I tried to attack with my increased reaction time, only to do more damage to myself than to Xyphiel.

Even with Zepherina’s training under Forcas, Xyphiel had thousands of years of combat experience. The only one who had a similar experience was now…

I blinked a tear from my eye, unable to ruminate on Ragna’s passing. Zepherina’s words resonated in my head.

“The only way I can fail her is if Xyphiel wins today,” I thought to myself.

“You’re repaired,” Teryn informed, “You’re taking a licking out there kid. But you’re still ticking.”

I gave a nod, as I spread my wings and rushed to help Zepherina press her attack on Xyphiel.

Teryn’s runes showed me where Xyphiel and Zepherina were in the floating and chaotic debris field.

Through the fire and the flames, I could see Xyphiel leaping from stone to stone, Zepherina trying to anticipate his next leap, trying to give chase through the chaos.

Teryn’s runes glowed on the stones and the next one Xyphiel stepped on, she adjusted the mass of.

It quickly gained its own gravity, throwing Xyphiel off as all the debris began to rush towards it, along with Zepherina.

Once she closed the distance, the rune stopped adjusting the stone’s mass.

Zepherina landed a right hook onto Xyphiel, before he managed to barely dodge the next, counter attacking with a slash from his claws.

Zepherina’s cheek caught his claws, bursts of violet smoke seeping from her wounds, though she scarcely reacted to the strike.

Zepherina grabbed Xyphiel’s hand when he attempted to slash her again, interlacing her fingers with his as she did so.

She then proceeded to hold Xyphiel’s hand tight on her own, while her other hand delivered strike after strike to Xyphiel’s chest and gut.

I watched some sort of shield begin to crack and shatter across Xyphiel’s body and I readied my blade as I soared towards them.

I jumped from behind a floating stone, blade held high over my head, my sights set on taking Xyphiel’s wings off.

I moved as quickly as I could, feeling my skin and eyes burn from the friction of my body moving so fast.

I didn’t care. I had to strike at that moment.

Xyphiel’s shield shattered, but his eyes tracked my movement still.

I swung, as I did he pulled back, dragging Zepherina towards him.

I put as much speed into my swing as possible, but even so Xyphiel had spread his wings, my slash taking his arm.

I rocketed through the air, slamming into the ground as my body was almost entirely broken from putting everything into my last strike.

“Just, hold up…! I'm repairing you, Timothy. Hang tight!” Teryn called out as I felt runes burning around my body.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Xyphiel rush towards me, only to see Zepherina dive to block him. Zepherina blocking his blade with her glowing fists as a shockwave from their clash rolled my listless body over.

Xyphiel’s arm regrew from a blast of crimson mana bursting from his severed shoulder and he leapt back as red circles grew under me, heat emanating from them as he grinned to Zepherina.

Zepherina let out a frustrated growl as she turned around to grab me, saving me from a pillar of flame erupting from the ground.

Pain wracked my body as I watched more glowing circles appearing.

The pillars reached high into the air before they curved and slammed back into the ground hundreds of meters away.

They made mighty arches of red flames, more and more appearing.

Zepherina did her best to dodge them, but the ones before us were not made to kill us, but to direct us.

I managed to speak, “Zeph… He’s leading us-”

Before I could say anything, Zepherina leapt away from a wall of flames.

I felt the heat searing my flesh as Zepherina jumped away from the fire.

“Legs are working!” Teryn informed me.

“I can run!” I shouted to Zepherina.

Zepherina dropped me from her shoulder.

I landed on my feet, my shoulder was still shattered, but I was able to run alongside Zepherina before we were met with another wall of fire.

Xyphiel’s voice cackled through the air, “Amusing as this was… It is time to lay the children to bed,” Xyphiel taunted.

Above us were massive interlacing columns of flame, arching over us and surrounding us in a fifty-meter circle.

They began to close in on us, no gaps seen between them.

The heat inside grew rapidly and I could see the clothes on my body ignite.

Zepherina held her hands out, a white shield surrounding us, “Any ideas?!”

Teryn’s runes joined her shield, reinforcing it, but I watched as it began to falter.

Some runes began to shake and crack along with the shield.

I felt my shoulder snap back into place, looking for some kind of exit, trying to think of something.

Zepherina grunted, some of the cracks reforming on her shield, “We aren’t dying like this.”

I readied my blade, looking to see Xyphiel floating high above us. With the help of Teryn’s runes, I could see his form beyond the fire. I looked down to the ground, “Teryn, can we get out from under?!”

“It’s a sphere! The fire is above and below us,” Teryn informed.

I swallowed hard, my hands shaking as I tried to think of a way out.

There had to be a solution. The shield started to crack again as Zepherina fell to one knee.

“...If we can manage to push through the flames, maybe one of us will survive,” Zepherina informed.

I nodded, “Which?”

“Doesn’t matter,” Zepherina whispered, “Just one, okay? We just promise to make it up to each other.”

I nodded, “Zeph, if it’s me… just… I’m sorry I didn't try to get to know you more as my little sister.”

Zepherina chuckled, “I’m sorry I went crazy after I lost Theo,” Zepherina said, “Let's promise: We make sure to apologize to mom if we see her again.”

I nodded, “Yeah. Got it.”

My body was tense, my heart in my chest as the shield began to crack.

Zepherina and I both had a spot in the flames picked out. We’d both rush through it. It was a terrible plan, but the only option we had.

The other was to get crushed as the burning sphere encased us in molten glass.

I watched as Teryn tried to make frost runes which immediately fizzled and vanished around us in the growing heat.

“Count of three,” Zepherina said, pointing to one section of the shield with the most cracks.

I nodded.

“One,” Zepherina said, her voice hitching.

“Two…” I swallowed hard, steeling myself as best I could.

Before we could say anything else, a pink aura took over the shield.

The heat vanished and the cracks began to clear immediately.

“Zeph?” I frowned.

“Uh… not me…” Zepherina said.

“Teryn?” I asked as I watched the columns of fire start to shake.

“Nope, we held on long enough for her to get her shit together… Thank the Guardians,” Teryn said.

A staff passed through the flames and as it did the fire surrounding us vanished.

Holding the staff was Xei, her eyes closed.

I looked at the staff, realizing that it was Tasha’s staff, with a notable exception.

A scythe was attached to the edge of it now, making it appear more like a polearm.

One end of the staff pulsed with holy energy, while the side with the scythe resonated with the energy of death and decay.

“...Xei?” Zepherina asked, shocked.

I was taken back as Xei opened both of her eyes. The other eye was no longer scarred, but did appear a slightly different shade of red.

Her eyes looked up to Xyphiel as they narrowed on him, “Yes… and no.” Her voice sounded like it had a slight echo, almost like it was autotuned.

Demond rushed behind her in his wolfen form, “I’ve been going between Xeisha or Teisha, not too sure which. Kind of unimportant right now.”

“I’m sorry, what?!” I shouted, looking at Xei, or Xeisha - Teisha? I wasn’t sure.

Now that I could see her fully, she had Tasha’s horns and wings. Her teeth appeared elongated like Xei’s, her body was lithe like Xei, though not entirely without curves like Xei was.

As if Tasha and Xei had somehow merged into a single body.

My eyes went wide as I realized the prophecy.

I was wrong.

It all clicked in my mind.

Why Eva sold her soul to save Xei.

Tasha’s devout faith and Xei’s completely opposite atheism.

Like yin and yang, dark and light.

A single soul that was split from itself.

“...You’re the sundered child,” I whispered.

Xyphiel laughed above us, “What fairy tale did the Guardians feed you, boy? A way to defeat me?” His eyes glanced at Xeisha, their eyes meeting. “Ah. There’s my daughter.”

“We end this, now,” Xeisha said as she took her staff in her hands.

Xyphiel rushed down in an instant, his sword falling down onto Xeisha’s shoulder.

I was about to scream in shock before the blade bounced off of her aura, the blade never contacting her body or spirit, to Xyphiel’s shock.

“What?!” Xyphiel shouted in surprise.

Xeisha swung the polearm down, blade striking Xyphiel’s arm, ripping it from his shoulder.

Xyphiel roared as he thrust his still attached arm towards Xeisha, a mighty spear ripping through the air as it soared towards her heart.

Xeisha blocked it with her polearm’s bow, to my shock the spear tip was perfectly balanced at the center of the rounded wood of the weapon.

Xyphiel’s eyes widened as Xeisha took a step forward, moving despite the spear, the tip of the spear breaking like it was made of candied sugar as Xeisha moved towards Xyphiel.

“Behold, I will make you small among the nations,” Xeisha spoke as Xyphiel jumped into the air.

Xeisha’s leathery wings spread as she took to the air after him.

Zepherina and I were in tow, somehow reinvigorated as we chased Xyphiel into the air.

Xyphiel’s arm reformed from his mana, but I could see we had him on the run.

“You shall be greatly despised,” Xeisha hissed as she flew higher than Xyphiel, cutting him off with a burst of speed so intense a shockwave followed her.

Xyphiel turned his attention to Xeisha as she brought the blade of her Scythe down on him. Xyphiel just managed to parry with the Puriel blade.

“The Pride in your heart has deceived you!” Xeisha shouted, spinning through the air and landing a falling kick onto Xyphiel’s shoulder.

Zepherina pulled one of her hands back, her gauntlets changing into a blade as she tried to strike at Xyphiel as he flew past her.

Xyphiel hardly blocked the strike, his fall uncontrolled and chaotic.

Xeisha’s voice echoed through the air as Xyphiel’s dark magic, which was holding up stone and debris, began to dispel. Stones fell back to the ground. “You, who dwell in the clefts of the rock, who’s habitation is high, you who say in your heart: Who will bring me down to the ground?” Xeisha’s body began to glow with many colors, an iridescent energy.

As she spoke, I heard her voice echoing, but there was another.

A deeper voice which seemed to shake the foundations of the earth as her mouth moved, rippling through the air.

“Though you ascend as high as the eagle, though you set your nest among the stars,” Xeisha spun her polearm through the air, holy light surrounding her “From there I will bring you down!”

A blast of light crackled through the air, lightning cracked from the sky and encapsulated Xeisha, the lightning not causing her any harm as it wrapped around the holy light cascading towards Xyphiel.

As the light hit the ground, a massive blast of energy washed over the ruined battlefield below us.

I was shocked as what was left in the wake of such a powerful blast was not more destruction, but a wave of creation!

Lush grasses grew behind the shockwave, followed by trees which rose from small saplings to mighty oaks in moments. Olive and pine trees along with all manner of life sprung up from the previously destroyed earth below us.

“So sayeth the Lord!” Xeisha shouted at the center of the shockwave of creation.

Xyphiel’s body was at the center of it all. An oasis of sorts surrounding him as crimson smoke rose from his body. He knelt, attempting to recover from Xeisha’s assault.

“Do not… Think I am… vanquished,” Xyphiel gasped as he glared up at us.

Zepherina dashed down, slashing at Xyphiel, his blade rising to meet hers as the pair rocketed through the landscape. Xyphiel’s feet were not moving, but the earth beneath him was tearing apart as Zepherina forced him back.

I grinned down, “We can do this…!” I thought.

Xyphiel’s face changed to a wicked grin as he held out his hand, he abruptly came to a halt, “I must say, I did not think I’d be pressed this hard by the lot of you.” He rose to his feet, “It would be my children who would give me the greatest challenge,” His eyes moved to lock on Zepherina’s, “...And grandchild, of course.”

Zepherina moved to deliver a gut-punch to Xyphiel before he jumped back several meters.

A glint of yellow caught the corner of my eye.

A yellow gem slammed into Xyphiel’s right hand and shattered.

A foul stench filled the air and I had to brace myself as a dire energy filled the battlefield.

Plants that were once lush and vibrant began to wilt and drop their leaves. The scent of decay filling the air as I looked at Xyphiel's form.

Crimson lightning crackled around Xyphiel as he opened his eyes, a flood of different colored flames swirling within.

A whip wreathed in yellow appeared in his hand as his horns grew more menacing. The Puriel blade became wreathed in violet fire.

I staggered back as Xeisha jumped to my side, along with Zepherina.

Xeisha frowned, “We couldn’t find the Essence of Lust after Vael sacrificed herself,” she turned to me, “Sorry, Brother.”

I steeled myself, “This is it then…”

“Now, children… Quake in fear as the essence of all the sin of mortal men crashes upon you and drowns you in a sea of pain and suffering…” Xyphiel’s voice echoed across the battlefield, “Abandon all Hope and embrace the Despair.”

Xeisha’s red hair rose into the air, a sight I wasn’t used to seeing, as both of her eyes were fixed on Xyphiel, “Behold, all souls are Mine, the soul of the Father,” Xeisha’s eyes turned to me, “As well as the soul of the son, is Mine,” Xeisha took hold of her weapon as I did the same, feeling a rise in my resolve as we turned to face off against my father one last time.

I had to admit, Xeisha’s next words gave me more hope than any before it.

Xeisha’s glittering energy floated around Zepherina and I as she finished her prayer, “The soul who sins, shall die.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37 l Chapter 38

Rasper

There we were, hunkered down on a hilltop as we surveyed the potential battlefield out in the distance.

Where have I seen this before?

I put a cigarette in my mouth and snapped my fingers, lighting the tip. I took a deep drag of smoke into my lungs and I pushed myself up to my feet, “So, Forcas, what's dat brilliant military mind ‘ave in store for us?

I looked at the wizened old angel who was peering into a crystal ball of sorts, stroking his beard as he made the occasional hum of concentration.

“Ah, yeah. Well, taken yer time. Ain't several hundreds of legions of demons bashin’ da door in or anythin’,” I remarked as I took another drag.

“Of all the things I see that glitter of gold, I can think of none better than the golden sound,” Forcas said simply.

“An’ dat is?” I asked.

“Silence,” Forcas said, firmly, as he turned back to the crystal ball.

“Well den, I'll get outta yer hair,” I scoffed and headed away from Forcas, looking at the mix of Penthasliean soldiers, Niten Dragons and Angels who had descended from on High to join our plight.

I thought back to Penthasil and the man I had left in the village. I sighed, glancing at my phone. “I should call him. Tell him tah keep his head down.” I thought to myself.

“Penny for your thoughts, Brother?” Zithero's voice called out to me as he approached from the sidelines.

I looked over to him, a half smirk on my face, “Just tinkin’ about da comin’ slaughter.”

Zithero nodded as he set his staff before him, glancing out over the hill, “Suppose that's on everyone's mind.”

“Our slaughter, or theirs?” Alexis's voice called out coldly from behind us.

I glanced at Alexis, her eyes a bit more distant than usual as she stared out over the hill, “Either or at dis rate. Though, if we fail, don't tink’ we're comin’ back like all da other times.”

“And the Spirit of Alexandratta is no longer something we can call upon,” Zithero sighed, “Unless…”

“The child is far too young,” Alexis stressed, her eyes narrowing, her venom directed at me, of all people, “Don't even think about it, mister.”

I nodded, looking at Alexis, “And what are you so focused on, now?” I asked her. I could tell she was distracted, channeling a spell of sorts.

“...I've set a miasma around us. Blessed waters turned to fog to hold back the legions of darkness,” Alexis turned to me, looking ragged, “I am unsure how much longer I can hold it.”

My lip lifted in a sneer as I pulled a final drag from my cigarette and flicked it to the ground.

“You know those don't just vanish when you toss them, brother,” Zithero chided.

I growled and snapped my finger, causing the cigarette butt to burst into flames as I stormed toward Forcas.

“Seems you stand corrected, Zithy-Poo,” Alexis giggled from behind me.

I gave Forcas a shove, glaring at him, “While yer'r here hummin’ a bloody tune, me sister's exhausting ‘erself keepin’ us all safe! So, do yah have a bloody plan or we sittin’ ‘ere wit our thumbs up our arses waitin’ for the bloody apocalypse?!”

Forcas cleared his throat, turning to me, “Mr. Alexandratta,” he addressed me cordially at first.

“Drop it,” I growled, “‘Fore I drop you.”

“I would not be uninterested in seeing how that played out,” Forcas quipped, “But, I don't see how it would advance our current situation.”

I clenched my fist and glared at Forcas, “It would certainly calm me nerves.”

“If you're done grandstanding,” Forcas admonished, turning to me, “I was rather busy.”

“Hummin’ a tune?” I growled.

“Considering our greatest obstacle,” Forcas said calmly.

“Which? The giant demons out in da field or da wee bloody bastards?” I asked.

“Motivation,” Forcas explained, “We have lost two battles and now face a third,” Forcas turned to me, his gray eyes fixing on me firmly, “One that's likely to be man's last.”

“Aye, well, expected that much when we started,” I snapped, “‘ell da lot of us are well-prepared tah die!”

“Ready to die, most certainly,” Forcas reaffirmed, “but many are less prepared to die than they'd like to admit, yourself for example.”

I narrowed my eyes, “What da ‘ell are you on about?”

“You are ready, but not prepared, I would say,” Forcas argued.

I turned away.

“What's her name?” Forcas asked.

I scoffed.

“Ah, yes, sorry,” Forcas chuckled, “Spartan, of course. What is his name?”

“Polites,” I admitted, “Fellow I took a shine ta in da men's villages of Penthasil.”

“Ah,” Forcas nodded, “I assume he's not here.”

I scoffed, “Little skinny twink’ couldn't even swing a sword let alone stand ta fight in battle,” I frowned, looking out in the distance, “It's why he's home. Where it ought be safe.”

Forcas hummed again as he looked out over the field, the mist Alexis was maintaining showing shadows moving behind it. “It's prophesied that if we fall, there will be 700 years of darkness.”

I was silent as I considered it.

“You worry less for your life and more for his should you fall this day, yes?” Forcas asked.

“Aye,” I said with a sigh, turning to Forcas, “Which is why I'm even more infuriated at you draggin’ your feet. Or ‘ave yah been spendin’ dis time crafting up a speech?”

“No, a speech will not be too beneficial,” Forcas chuckled, “I'm afraid I'm not the master orator that my ward was.”

“Right,” I rolled my eyes, reaching for another cigarette, “you were once called ‘Merlin’ if it's all ta be believed.”

“I was there you know,” Forcas chuckled.

“Aye, an’ while da Arthurian legends are, indeed, legends, I don't tink dey help us out much now,” I explained as I lit up another cigarette, “So, whether or not I believe da ol’ tales don't make much a difference, now does it?”

“No, no I suppose not,” Forcas said.

“So iffin’ we lackin’ words, we're gonna need ‘eavy hitters,” I said taking a deep drag.

“Indeed,” Forcas chuckled, “And of those heavy hitters it is a shame we no longer have access to the Titan Amalgamation.”

I nodded, “Yeah well, suppose we need to fall back to our strengths, all to fight off 700 years of darkness.”

“Indeed, all while I fend off Stolas's plotting,” Forcas said as he turned to the crystal ball before him.

“Stolas?” I asked.

“Yes, Demonic Prince whom is more than likely in command of Hell's armies now that Xyphiel has been shown to still have his generals in the field,” Forcas spoke out loud, “The conundrum is considering Stolas's moves while he considers mine and plotting against how he would plot against me countering him,” Forcas turned to me.

“Right… Battle o’ wits,” I took another drag of my cigarette, “So, even yer tactical mind is challenged wit dis Stolas bloke?”

“Stolas is a Prince of Hell within the Ars Goetia ranks and a surveyor of the stars and planets. He has watched humanity and their ills for millennia and is no fool to be trifled with. I'm rather certain he survived our bout from the previous battle. He's well aware of my machinations,” Forcas grumbled, “A pain, to be sure. His strikes are swift and silent. I fear the moment that the blessed miasma comes down, he will be ready with a heinous blow,” Forcas sighed, “All this and our battle is both insignificant and poignant.”

“How so?” I asked.

“While the battle against Xyphiel rages, we stand to stem the tide. If he falls, then his forces will be in disarray, but not without potency. Little prevents another from rising to Xyphiel's place should he fall. Stolas, Piamon, Marbas, Beleth or even Barbatos all would quickly fight amongst themselves for control of the potency of Hell. Their defeat is as key as Xyphiel's,” Forcas explained.

“So tah defeat ‘em, yah need somethin’ ‘dey wouldn't expect from yah?” I asked.

“Indeed, Stolas specifically,” Forcas considered, “Last I checked, he had risen high enough in Xyphiel's favors to secure command of the legions of Hell.”

“And wot does dis Stolas bloke know about yours truly?” I asked.

Forcas turned to me and looked me up and down, “Hmm. Seems Alexander the Great saw much in you.”

“I know damn well what me King saw in me,” I narrowed my eyes on Forcas, “Don't yah dare tink yah know him betta den I do.”

Forcas smiled, “I don't suppose you still recall how to form a phalanx from your days as a Spartan, do you Mr. Alexandrata?”

I took a deep drag and puffed it to my right, “Call me dat one more time and you'll find out plenty of what I recall from me days of bein’ a Spartan.”

“Then, I suggest you look at the armaments a number of our Penthasilean Warriors carry with them,” Forcas showed me a small glowing representation of full plate armor, a tower shield and a number of rifles. “Granted they don't carry spears as they did in the old days, but it seems the warriors of Penthasil have borrowed some techniques from your Greek and Roman comrades.”

I looked at the tower shields, nodding, “Aye…”

Forcas smiled, “I think you can take the field as a commander and lead a good number of these warriors to victory in the coming battle.”

I glanced at Forcas and gave him a nod, heading out, “Fair ‘nuff. I'll do my part, you do yours.”

When I had walked out of earshot, I pulled out the small flip phone Polities had given me and dialed the only number in it. I put it up to my ear, taking a deep drag before letting it out slowly. “Pick up…”

A frantic voice called out on the other side, “Rasper?! Are you okay.?

“Fine mate,” I said as I looked out at the shadows looming behind the miasma, “...Listen, Pol. If I don't make it back from this, I want to tell you to do your best ta keep yer head down. Yah hear?”

“But-But-” Polities stammered.

“No buts,” I snapped, “You survive. You got me? You live for me, I don't want to see you in the afterlife for a long while.”

Polities started to sniffle, “R-Rasper… Please, come home.”

I took another drag of my cigarette, “I'm needed here, Pol. You take care.” I paused, taking a sharp breath, “I love you, by the way.”

Polities spoke through tears, “I love you too, Rasper… Please come back to me!”

“Godspeed, Pol,” I said as I hung up the phone, biting the inside of my lip before I took another drag of my cigarette. As I exhaled, I felt a tear run down my face. I dabbed at it and glared at it on my finger as it began to boil away, “Ain't got no time fer dat.”

…

I walked towards a group of Penthasilean soldiers, all of them were at the ready. Some sitting on their shields, others leaning against them. Some lacked shields entirely.

“Oy!” I shouted as I approached.

All of them turned to me.

“You lot know who I am?” I asked, walking towards them.

One looked me over, “You're General Zepherina's Titan familiar.”

“I prefer to consider myself ‘er right hand man,” I said with a smile.

It didn't get much reaction.

“Ight,” I snapped, “I'm yer field commander fer dis next battle.”

They chuckled, one soldier walked over to me. She stood a good six centimeters taller than me, “Oh are you now, little man?”

I lifted an eyebrow, lifting up my hand as I conjured a ball of fire, tossing it at a nearby tree.

The tree exploded into a shower of toothpick sized splinters, leaving a large crater behind it, “Aye, dat I am. Objections?”

The soldier backed off, the others stood up at attention.

“Ight, glad dat's sorted,” I said as I looked over them, “At ease,” the soldiers relaxed, “Now, ‘fore I was me Mistress's Titan, I was a Spartan warrior,” I smiled proudly, “A rather good one on the field if I do say-so myself.”

“A Spartan?” One Penthasilean warrior asked.

“Aye, familiar wit ‘em?” I asked.

“Yeah,” One cocky warrior chuckled, “Their women had to dress as men just to get the men to bed them.”

I cocked a wry smile, “An’ dey was still prettier den you lot, I can promise yeh dat!”

A few soldiers chuckled, even the one who was heckling me.

“I see plenty of yah ‘ave a good shield. I'm curious how many of yah are familiar wit Spartan battle tactics, not just our bedroom habits,” I asked.

“I know of the Hot Gates,” One warrior called out.

I nodded, “Well, lets hope we don't end up like dat lot. I'm gonna need groups of 7…” I paused, “Make dat 9 warriors. 8 shield maidens, one to act as a medic and sort of mini-quartermaster.”

The soldiers attention was now on me.

“We're going to walk out into dat field when dat miasma comes down,” I pointed, “and stand in da damn belly of Hell itself,” I pointed to the shields, “six shields held round our perimeter, two on top,” I pointed to one medic, “And one ta keep us supplied and patched up inside.”

They glanced at their shields and one another.

“The goal is: Everything on the right side of the shield stays alive,” I pointed to the looming shadows in the distance, “Everything outside? It dies.” I grinned, “So, who's gonna come wit me?”

The soldiers snapped to attention.

“Aye, dat's da spirit… Now, let's party up and see how many mobile pillboxes we can muster,” I ordered.

…

A few hours later, I made my way to Zithero and Alexis.

Alexis looked even more exhausted than earlier.

“How yah doin’ luv?” I asked.

“Trying,” Alexis said, turning to me and Zithero, “I'm sorry, when the fighting starts, I may not be of much use.”

I nodded, “Yah done more den enough already, luv.”

Alexis turned to me, “Zithy is very mad you blew up that tree, by the way.”

I chuckled, turning to Zithero, “Yah saw dat?” I asked.

Zithero shook his head, “That tree was defenseless.”

“Did it have children?” I mocked.

“As a matter of fact, yes it did,” Zithero sighed, shaking his head.

“My apologies. I'll plant some of its seeds in its honor, then?” I chuckled.

Zithero sighed, “One tree doesn't make a forest. But still, it was frivolous.”

“Right, replant three trees, make up fer da loss, yeah?” I continued, turning to see a pile of stones not too far from them, “What's this den?”

“Zithy-poo wanted to make you a gift,” Alexis smiled weakly.

The miasma wasn't going to last long, I could tell, “Well, make it quickly.”

Zithero chuckled, “We sort of needed you to help.”

“Makin’ me own gifts?” I shook my head, “Really, brother? Low.”

Zithero rolled his eyes, pointing to the piles of metal ore, “They need to be melted down, for armor and a shield.”

I looked the metals over, seeing a mix of iron, coal, chromium and a few other trace elements, “And it needs ta be hot, I'm guessing.”

“Uh-doy!” Alexis quipped.

Zithero and I gave her a perplexing look.

Alexis rolled her eyes, “Just let me know when my part is up.”

I turned my attention to the metals, pointing my hand to it and focusing an intense flame over the metals.

Zithero, for his part, rose a stone column around the metals, while giving me a port to push my flame into. Creating a sort of blast furnace to smelt the metals.

“They're done,” Zithero called out.

I stopped, watching Zithero manipulate the stone again, pouring it into a few holes laid out in the ground.

The grass turned brown as flames popped up from the earth around us.

I extinguished them quickly, glancing at Zithero as he was clearly doing something underground.

“Most blacksmiths would kill to control the metal and mold like this,” Zithero grinned.

“Most blacksmiths aren't Titans,” I retorted.

“Hephaestus was a God, does that count?” Alexis asked.

“No,” I grumbled, “It does not.”

Zithero lifted his hands up, a set of chest, shoulder, and leg armor lifting from the ground. There was also a large tower shield which rose, glowing red still from the heat of my flames. “Alexis.”

Alexis snapped her fingers, the ground below the armor and shield filling with glowing pure water, clearly ice cold.

The red hot metals all dropped into the cool pools of water with an explosive burst of steam.

“Titan forged armors,” I could hear Forcas call out as he approached us.

I turned to Forcas, “Don't yah ‘ave somewhere ta be?”

“Indeed, thus why I'm here,” Forcas remarked, approaching me as he looked to the shield and chest piece which rose from the waters.

The shield was shining steel, mostly. Across the front was a bronze Macedonian Star, the flower of its center, as well as the rays of light emanating from it, all bronze set against the steel background. The chest piece and shoulder pauldrons were the same.

“I thought you could use this, as you'll be taking the field,” Zithero smiled, “I doubt you would want to be without a shield.”

I turned to Forcas, “Ah, so you put him up ta dis?” I asked.

Forcas chuckled, “The Earth Titan merely wished to know what you had said to me. He feared you had offended me in some manner,” Forcas reached into his pocket, fishing for something, “Felt you might have gotten a little hot-headed.”

I scoffed.

“I've something to add, of course,” Forcas commented as he pulled two small gems from his pocket, “I've spent enough time in Hell to find myself in possession of a few soul cores here and there. Some I found not worth carrying, others I thought may be useful.”

Each gem glittered with an odd hint of red light as Forcas toyed with them in his hand.

“These two had an inclination for flame,” Forcas advised, “It's a shame I don't have the resources to create a soul forge at this moment, Asmodai could have made fine weapons for you. But, this will have to do,” Forcas knelt by the shield, pushing one gem into the center of the Star of Macedonia on the shield and another into the breast plate.

As he did, the steel pulsed with a surge of energy.

“Focus your flame through those and the armor should be able to resist just about any flame you conjure,” Forcas explained.

“Should?” I asked incredulously.

“Aye,” Forcas announced, “I do not confirm certainty if I am the least bit uncertain,” Forcas turned, “Now… I believe I need to rally the troops, as it were.”

…

I cracked my neck as I hefted the heavy steel tower shield up.

I was about to combine my experience with a phalanx with my experience in pillboxes, all to make what would basically be a series of holy and enchanted tanks to roll across the field of battle.

I just hoped we could do enough damage to give Timothy, Ragna and Zeph time to take Xyphiel down.

Forcas walked to the top of a hill before us, looking over the Angels, soldiers and Niten Drakes all around us, “I wish I had words for you that spoke well of our chances, I do. I wish I had words to rally all of you, to bolster you and to stand you up for the coming onslaught.”

“Rousing start, old man…” I mumbled.

Forcas looked over our forces, “Twice defeated, yet still we stand.” He turned to the Niten Dragons, “Your world burned, yet when its second chance called for aid, you left paradise to face the Hell that is War.” He turned to the Angels next, “You, made to serve God, but now stand here shoulder to shoulder with mortals who do so by choice.”

The Penthasilean soldiers looked uneasy as Forcas spoke.

“And soldiers, from distant lands, of many backgrounds, all enlisted to fight for your homes, your lives,” Forcas sighed, “But that's not what we must stand for.”

I was hoping Forcas would reach a point as I saw the miasma start to slowly fade in the distance.

“Death is a certainty, none can avoid it. Some stave it off longer than others. But it comes, one way or another,” Forcas pointed to the sky, “For soldiers there is Elysium, for those loyal to God there is Heaven. Fighting here, you've more than earned your place among the heroes of legend.” Forcas pointed his finger to the soon-to-be battle-field behind him, “They wish to bring it all down. To burn the heavens,” Forcas turned to the Penthasilean soldiers, “To set fire to the fields of Elysium.”

A calm came over the armies as Forcas spoke.

“Are we to let them?!” Forcas shouted.

A soldier shouted in the back, “No!”

Others joined her, shouting loudly.

“Though some of us may fall on this day, we shall take with us five of them!” Forcas cried out, “For we fight for our everlasting reward! We fight not for our lives, but for our very souls! We fight for Eternity!”

The miasma finally came down, massive hordes of demons rushing across the valley below.

Zithero rushed up, opening his hands to cause massive fissures and jagged hundred meter tall spikes to burst from the ground.

“They can take our lives, our bodies, but never our souls! They shall last for eternity!” Forcas shouted, taking to the air, “To arms!”

“To arms!” I shouted, other captains doing the same as I charged ahead, the 8 other soldiers around me forming tightly to my flank as we pulled our shields up.

…

I held my shield in front of me as we moved through the battlefield.

I had started with a squad of eight soldiers, and myself. Now, we were down to five.

Our medic was patching up one more as we hunkered down. The other three were firing through the rifle holes in their shields.

I focused my power through the soul-core on my shield, blasting flames at the oncoming demons I could see between the small gaps in our shields.

Adele, the medic, grunted as she tied a tourniquet onto one of our shield bearer's legs, “It will go numb, but you won't bleed out Helena,” Adele explained as she hit her with a shot of morphine.

“Fine by me,” Helena the shield bearer said with a grunt as she hefted her shield back into formation.

The ground shook below us and I turned to them, “Move! Right!” I shouted.

They started to move, but Helena stumbled. As Adele rushed to get her back up, the ground opened beneath us.

Two shield bearers immediately fell into an open pit.

Helena fell forward, Adele was falling.

I grabbed her, “Gotcha!”

Below in the pit was a horrific creature. A worm-like beast with spiny tendrils and rows upon rows of teeth. One tendril grabbed Adele's leg.

Adele cried out in pain as it tore through her flesh.

I gritted my teeth, holding out my hand to fire a blast of heat at the creature.

It wasn't affected by my flames in the least. If anything, it was unphased.

“Captain…” Adele said firmly.

I glanced at her and watched her tug the pins out of several fragmentation grenades she had on her belt.

“It has been an honor, Sir,” Adele's eyes were resolute as she let go of my hand.

I gave her a nod, “Take ‘em wit yah, soldier.”

I let go as Adele was dragged down into the horrific creature’s maw.

As it swallowed her, I watched as its flesh was torn apart from the shrapnel from Adele's grenades.

It roared as the blessed metals tore through its flesh, black blood filling the hole below us.

I got to my feet and turned to Helena.

Helena struggled to get to her feet, propping her shield up and readying her rifle, “Sir… Still here.”

The air began to fill with sparkling light, and the smell of ozone filled my nose. “Cover!” I ordered.

I pulled my shield over my head, but Helena was too slow.

Bolts of light arced through the air, almost as thin as needles. Many pierced through Helena's body.

Helena staggered to her feet for a moment before collapsing in a heap.

I growled, looking up to see a floating owl-like creature above me, “Ah, there's the thorn in my side… A titan of flame made from a Spartan. I thought the tactics far too crude and efficient for Forcas's liking.”

I moved to my feet, my shield at my side, “I assume you're the infamous Stolas.”

“Prince Stolas,” the owl-like demon hissed, “Not that I'd expect your sort to hold any respect or common courtesy.”

I lit a cigarette as I saw more demons rushing towards me, “Respect’s earned, mate.”

I threw my arms out, hurling a flurry of fireballs at the onslaught of demons heading my way.

Despite this, they emerged from the flames, mostly unharmed.

Stolas chuckled, “A lovely show… but we've existed in flames long enough where your little pyrotechnics are little more than a summer breeze.”

“That so?” I said as I looked out over the battlefield.

The battle raged on behind me, my soldiers had pushed in as deep as we could into the enemy lines, faring better than most it seemed.

Still, little were left of them.

“Zithero, yah still wit me, brotha?” I called out to Zith.

“Rasper, yes! I'm glad you're alright!” Zithero called out.

“Make a granite wall behind me,” I said as I took a deep drag of my cigarette, “A thick one.”

The ground shook and I felt the shadow of the wall Zithero made loom over me.

Stolas chuckled, “You think that will stop us?”

“Nah,” I chuckled, “Just protectin’ me own,” I tossed my cigarette towards the demons approaching. My cigarette vaporized before it even hit the ground.

My body began to pulse with flames and I looked at Stolas, “So, you're a demon prince who's da surveyor of all da stars and da planets… And yah lookin’ at me like I ain't shit, yeah?”

“A crude man below me,” Stolas chuckled, “A so-called ‘Titan’ about to die.”

I nodded as the ground ignited around me, “Aye, dat I might be… You lot like it hot, yeah?”

Stolas shook his head, “Trying to buy time?”

“Sulphur's… what? Flows at 115C? Pitch boils at 250C?” I asked as I channeled every fire spirit I could as I looked up at Stolas, “You tink I'm not hot shit, huh?” I grinned at him as my shield and armor started to glow white hot.

Stolas tilted his head to the side as he looked me over, pointing to me, “Kill him! Kill him, now!”

I watched rocks fly through the air towards me, as well as arrows and even some magic.

I held my hand out, the heat melting the ground around me, as well as all the projectiles approaching me.

Stolas flew higher, “What do you think you're doing?!”

“Come now… fancy bloke like you? One who knows the stars…” I grinned, “You know a star when yah see it, don't chyah?”

“Impossible!” Stolas gasped.

I chuckled, “Let's see how you like gettin’ up close and personal with a star,” I clenched my fist as I called upon the fire of the sun itself. “You lived in fire?! I'm a Titan of Flame!” I yelled, “I Am Fire!”

I was unsure if I'd survive calling upon such a potent body, but I was certain of one thing: They wouldn't.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36 l Chapter 37

Xei

Abaddon was, essentially, a giant bipedal horse demon with some serious anger issues.

He also towered over my sister and me, at about four meters tall.

Abaddon snorted heavily from his massive nostrils, a foul breath wafting over Tasha and I. “Pathetic. A Vampiress and a Succubus? Fodder! Hardly better than mortal scum. This is what I am called from the battle against the forces on high to destroy?! A pair of leeches?!”

**“**Fuck you too, horsey,” I quipped.

Abaddon roared, hefting his massive mace behind him as he did so. He swung it over his head, clearly aiming for us.

As the mace sailed over his head, the top hit the ceiling. I expected it to get stuck, but Abaddon powered through. The speed of his swing didn’t even slow as he raged, the ceiling snapping, cracking and bursting apart as his massive weapon careened towards us.

Tasha held her staff aloft and took a defensive stance.

“Tasha, are you insane?!” I shouted, diving towards her to attempt to push her out of the way.

When I clashed with her waist, however, it was like I had hit a wall of stone.

While I was impressed, this put me directly in the path of Abaddon’s mace.

I hadn’t expected our battle to end this quickly. I closed my eye tight, bracing for the impact.

I felt it long before I heard or saw anything.

A shockwave wrapped around me and under me. The ground shook as dust and debris whipped at my face and neck.

The smell of earth filled my nose as I clung to Tasha for dear life.

The sound of dust and debris filled my ears after the shockwave passed.

I looked up, my eye wide, to see the massive mace of Abaddon held firmly in place by Tasha's staff.

Abaddon's massive face turned to a wicked grin, showcasing his predatory teeth which looked even more unnerving in the elongated equine mouth of his, “Ah, I see why my Lord called upon me to dispatch you. You are more than you seem!” Abaddon snorted as his muscles flexed, pushing harder against Tasha's staff.

Tasha began to waver and I saw a white glow where his mace and Tasha's staff met.

The glow was of some kind of barrier and it began to crack and spark with white light as Abaddon pushed harder.

“Avatar of Seraphiel…” Abaddon hissed through gritted teeth.

Tasha held both hands on her staff, one I knew better than to come into contact with her purified staff. Even after Eva altered me, I wasn't taking any chances.

“Tash!” I shouted, “Think of something!”

Tasha grunted, “Trying…!”

In a burst of white, I watched as something whipped through the air overhead, Abbadorn roared in pain as his mace, along with his severed hand, fell next to us.

I stood up, backing away as Abaddon's massive hooved feet staggered away from us.

“Abomination!” Abaddon roared, his fiery eyes fixed on a brilliant glowing white figure in the air.

I saw many jagged limbs, some appeared to be wings, others looked like arms lacking hands or feet. Over what could be a head, were rings, or halos? Each ring was covered in many glimmering eyes of radiant colors. The figure floated over us, almost as large, if not larger, than Abaddon.

“Abaddon, Amalgamation of Destruction, we have yet to decide our last bout!” The voice called from the glowing white lights above. I recognized it as Vael's!

Abaddon growled, pointing his stump of an arm towards Tasha and I. His severed hand and the mace whipping through the air and slamming back onto his sliced wrist, instantly fusing together with a burst of black smoke, “Indeed. I need to rid the world of you**. The New Sword of Samael, yes?”**

“I am the Wrath of God!” Vael shouted, whipping towards Abaddon again.

The two collided, Vael now equal size to Abbdon's colossal size as the pair clashed.

Tasha slammed her staff down, forming a barrier around us as the building’s ceiling started to break and collapse.

“Time to move!” I shouted.

Tasha nodded, waiting for a moment before lifting her staff, “Go!” Tasha signaled as we rushed out of the building.

Massive stone columns and walls were falling all around us and I did my best to leap over the collapsing structures.

I glanced back quickly, just out of the corner of my eye, to check on Tasha.

Far less agile as she ran, but it seemed she didn't need to be.

One column crashed down on her, to my shock she powered ahead, breaking the massive structure as she charged forward.

I decided I best focus on my own situation.

I leapt over a tumbling wall, launching myself through dust and debris into the air. I grabbed onto the edge of one wall, having to duck as Vael's massive form was sent hurtling into said wall.

The ceiling began to collapse around me as I jumped to the left, dodging the falling structure, launching myself as far away as possible.

I hit the floor running, spotting an exit.

A window!

I threw my blade at the corner shattering it and jumped to the now shattered frame, kicking off of it just in time.

The outer wall was falling apart now and I found myself flying through the air.

Midway through my arc, as I sought for some kind of purchase to slow or break my fall, Tasha caught me in the air.

Her massive succubi wings spread wide as we circled around, landing just outside the destroyed building's steps.

Abaddon's massive form ripped from the ruins, hurling massive chunks of rubble into the air as he roared.

Vael’s form rose from debris as well, both their arms whipping to either side of them as they rose above Abaddon.

Abaddon cracked his neck and slammed his mace into his opened palm, “Now we can battle unabated, Wrath of God.” Abaddon mocked.

I did my best to keep an eye on the battle at first, ensuring that any falling debris wasn't going to hit us.

But that's when I saw Demond's furred body flung through a cloud of dust into the air. Dust blew through his white fur as he soared in the air, his massive jaw clenched in pain.

“Tash!” I shouted, pointing to Demond.

“Monty!” Tasha called out in shock, rushing into the air.

I ran after her.

Demond, for his effort, spun in the air, and managed to land squarely on his hind legs, dropping his heavy body to his forepaws as he looked to where he had been thrown from with a snarl.

Demond looked to the air, “Tash?! Get down!”

I saw the massive figure of Khairnussia soaring through the air, a burning whip in her hand.

Without hesitation, Khairnussia flung her arm forward, the whip swinging towards Tasha.

Tasha turned, holding out her staff to catch the whip.

The whip wrapped around the staff a few times, Tasha pulled back on the staff to cause the whip to snap and melt away from the holy artifact that Tasha wielded.

Khairnussia landed before Demond and I. Tasha landed next to me. “Well, well, well, the puppy has some tricks up his sleeve, yes?”

I rushed towards Khairnussia, drawing my daggers, “I'll slash your throat open, you harpy!” I was knocked back, a burning sensation from my thigh across my belly and up to my shoulder.

“Xei!” Demond growled.

I gasped, the wind knocked out of me as I landed on the ground.

Tasha rushed to my side, holding her staff over my body.

I glanced down to see a burning wound had been etched into my flesh from my thigh to my shoulder.

I winced as Tasha's holy prayers slowly healed the wound.

I tied my armor closed where I could, still feeling an echo of the pain across my body as the wound slowly healed.

I looked up to see Demond snarling, biting and clawing at Khairnussia.

In Khairnussia's hand was a whip, its long length burning with yellow flame, growing longer as it regrew what Tasha had snapped away.

Khairnussia was keeping him at bay with her whip, tail and hooves. Dodging his attacks.

I frowned, “We have to fight her together.”

Tasha's hand was on my shoulder, “Maybe together in a way. Maybe we should…” Tasha bit her lip, “No, it's too soon.”

“Should what?” I asked.

“You could drink from me, for a boost,” Tasha offered.

I shivered, recalling what happened the last time I attempted to drink a little of Tasha's blood.

It was a confusing and disturbing point in my life, struggling with my blood addiction. Tasha had offered up her arm and I had taken it.

It was a dizzying experience. The blood felt like hot fire in my mouth and I felt as if I were dying as her blood flowed into my fangs.

I shook my head, “Fuck no.”

I looked up, grabbing Tasha and rolling out of the way as Vael’s mighty body tumbled through the air towards us.

Vael crashed into the ground where we had been standing, their form quickly shifting and regrouping.

“Vael, do you need help?!” Tasha called out.

Vael's face, or lack thereof, turned to us. Their many eyes focused upon us.

It was bizarre as the eyes regarded me, I swear some eyes focused on me, some on Tasha, others on Abaddon and others on Khairnussia and Demond.

How could someone, or something, take in so much information?

Then again, it was likely difficult for me to imagine, since I only have one eye. Dealing with depth was annoying enough at first, but I was able to compensate eventually.

I tried to imagine what it was like seeing from every angle of the battlefield.

Normally, it wasn’t an issue. Though the problem I had now was that I knew how large Vael was normally. Yet they seemed to have a more colossal size now and that, honestly, was messing with me.

Vael’s huge arm slammed into the ground near me and I looked up, taking in the scale of their body for a moment.

Nearest to me, their solid form seemed to crack open, a circle of sorts appearing.

A rotating halo, of sorts, floated over Vael’s form.

“Xei, Drink from me and aid them,” Vael’s voice reverberated through the air.

I swallowed hard, “Last time I drank from angels it didn’t work out well!” I shouted.

“Do you not see what it was that your half-sister did for you?” Vael asked, glancing at the charging Abaddon.

Abaddon clashed with Vael again, but Vael held their ground, struggling. Though they struggled, their words came unhindered.

“See not at this moment, but all time together,” Vael called out, “You were more important to us than Eva deemed herself,” Vael continued before forcing Abaddon back, “Why do you think this is so?”

I furrowed my brow, but gasped as I felt a whip wrap around my neck.

“No time to chat in the heat of battle!” Khairnussia cackled as I felt myself flung into the air.

I struggled to gain control over myself, just as I began to feel the whip pull me back down, the whip snapped.

Below me I saw Tasha and Demond, locked in a fierce fight with Khairnussia, one of them had cut me free!

Vael was clashing with Abaddon, the huge demon rearing back with a mighty swing of his mace.

I spotted the massive mane on Abaddon’s neck, and dove towards it, pulling one dagger out from my hip, and readying my hand to grab hold of him by the hair.

Just as I neared Abaddon’s back, I slammed my knife into his flesh.

My arm felt like it was almost completely ripped from its socket as I tried to slow myself down with my free hand, grabbing hold of his hair as Abaddon began to roar and thrash his head.

I did everything I could to hold on, my arm clearly dislocated.

“Annoying gnat!” Abaddon roared, before I heard him let out a grunt as Vael took the opportunity to attack.

My arm was numb and I saw Abaddon’s blackened blood flowing freely over my hand.

There was no desire to drink it, that was for certain. But Vael’s words struck something in me.

I never understood why Eva sold her soul for me. I didn’t even know what the pact she made with my Father was.

I closed my eyes tightly, opened my jaws and bit down on Abaddon’s bloody hide.

I felt my teeth sink in and then dig deeper. It was as if they grew longer just to seek out the blood.

It was vile.

Acrid, sulphury and tasted like rotten meat.

Not like before when I drank from Astaroth.

My arm snapped itself back into place as a surge of strength burned through my veins.

More than strength, I saw visions.

I saw an image of a mighty and beautiful golden haired angel.

His eyes burning violet, wings white but covered in ash and golden fluid of some sort. He appeared battle hardened.

The Angel wore brilliant armor and in his hand was clutched a familiar blade, similar to the one my father wielded.

*“*I give unto you, a physical form. All the wrath, destruction and wickedness of Hades, brought forth into a sentient being. Let my wife rule the peaceful lands of Sheol. But you, you shall be the essence of destruction and wrath. You shall be the reckoning to destroy all of creation,” The powerful Fallen Angel called out, “You are my Abaddon!”

I launched myself off of Abaddon’s back, ripping my blade from the wound as I soared through the air.

Abaddon wasn’t a fallen angel or a demon.

He was a construct, like Vael! An Amalgamation.

But whereas Vael was likely an Amalgamation of Order, Abaddon was of Destruction.

I felt that power rippling through my body and I pulled my other blade out.

I turned my attention to Demond and Tasha, landing right in front of them.

The ground caved in slightly where I had touched down and I could already hear Tasha whining behind me.

“Xei! Not again!” Tasha cried out.

“Shut it!” I growled, turning to Demond, “I’m in control, now let's take this whore down!”

I spotted Khairnussia’s whip lashing out to me again, this time lifting up my arm to catch it.

It burned my forearm as it wrapped around three times.

Khairnussia laughed as she felt she had me, “Maybe you should give less speeches, blood-sucker.”

I grabbed the whip, pulling her towards me.

Khairnussia was caught off-guard, staggering forward.

“Good advice,” I hissed as I stepped forward, thrusting my dagger towards her.

Khairnussia stepped aside, my thrust barely catching her armor. As it did, it left a blackened scar on the otherwise unmarred bronze surface.

Demond leapt into action next, flying through the air and pouncing on her.

Khairnussia roared in pain, black blood and yellow steam spurting into the air as Demond tore into her.

Demond coughed, backing away and shaking his head as the yellow miasma clung to his face.

Khairnussia’s voice lilted out from her lips softly, “Come here puppy, let mommy tend to you… come to mommy.”

Demond growled, shaking his head, “Fighting back my animal instincts was the first trick I learned, harlot.”

Khairnussia’s whip shot out and wrapped around Demond’s neck, “That’s Queen Harlot, Mutt!”

I rushed forwards, gasping as Khairnussia’s tail whipped at me, slicing my face. I felt a sting of venom and my vision grew hazy.

“I think you lot are forgetting to whom you address,” Khairnussia boasted as she walked towards Demond, “I am the Queen of Lust. Your desires, pure and impure, are mine to see and bear witness to,” her burning yellow eyes fixed on me, “For example… I hold the object of your lust in my fiery grip now, blood-sucker.”

Khairnussia tugged on the whip, causing Demond to whimper and yelp as he clawed at it.

I staggered to my feet, feeling dizzy.

“Stronger than you look, vampire. That would normally enslave any who suffered but a drop of my venom,” Khairnussia chortled, “Though it seems to have its effect, yes?”

I shook my head, trying to clear it. Venom of some kind was pumping through my veins. But there was more than venom in my blood, I knew that.

I clenched my teeth, calling upon the fiery destruction of Abaddon within me.

I let out a cry of pain, my vision clearing, but I could feel deep wounds within me calling out for attention.

Khairnussia laughed, “Oh my, that was a foolhardy gambit, wasn’t it? Suppose I ought to put the undead back where they belong, yes?”

Demond growled and around him I saw a black mist begin to appear.

“Do not… Mock…” Demond seethed as he reached out into the black shadows around him, “The Dead!” With that he grabbed something, and slashed at Khairnussia.

Khairnussia cried out in pain, staggering back as more yellow steam burst into the air.

In Demond’s furry fist was a massive scythe, its blade shimmering with white light. Within that light, I saw a face reflected.

Two faces, I realized! One was Demond’s human face, looking infuriated.

The other was a similar face to his, one smiling with unbridled confidence.

It was Elon!

Demond roared, charging at Khairnussia, brandishing the scythe in both of his white furred hands.

I rushed in as well. Khairnussia’s whip rushed out at Demond again, but I slashed at it, cutting it before it could touch him.

Khairnussia gasped as Demond slashed her left arm clean off!

I moved to stab at her chest, only for her tail to whip me once again.

Before I felt the effects of the venom, however, a pinkish wave of light passed over me.

I didn’t feel any ill effects and turned to see where the light came from.

Tasha stood there, her eye closed, her staff firmly on the ground. A pinkish bubble surrounded her as she chanted.

Demond turned to me, “I’ve got her front, you get behind her,” he chuckled, “Elon says’ I’m the tank, and you’re on DPS.”

I smiled weakly. Elon, you nerd.

I rushed to flank Khairnussia as she tried to retreat, Demond charging at her from the front.

Khairnussia spun, lashing her venom filled tail at Demond.

Demond blocked one strike, but another caught his shoulder. Just as it did, a pink wave of light washed the venom from him. Even Demond’s singed fur turned white once more.

Khairnussia’s severed arm was quickly surrounded by yellow mist, reforming on her shoulder as she finally stopped running. She held her whip up, blocking Demond as he tried to slash her in half with his scythe.

I kept running alongside her, changing direction swiftly and charging at her back.

Khairnussia’s tail was ready to stab Demond once more, but before it could I took both of my blades and severed it at her backside.

Khairnussia roared in pain, kicking at me with her hooved leg.

I caught the hoof to the chest and was slammed to the ground.

Demond let loose a howl and Khairnussia joined me on the ground, her face covered in yellow burning scratches as her broken flesh slowly reformed.

Albeit with scars matching that of Demond’s claws.

I kickflipped up and brought my daggers out, aiming directly at Khairnussia’s chest as I descended.

Khairnussia rolled out of the way just as I was about to strike, my blades only managing to stab into her fleshy wing.

Khairnussia cried out in pain as her wing tore, and wisps of yellow steam leaked from her wounds.

Another roar filled the air and I turned to my left just in time to dodge the massive hoof of Abaddon as it landed firmly on the ground.

The shockwave alone hurled me and Demond back.

Before we were too blinded, the wind died down and our air cleared.

Tasha was right next to us now, chanting softly.

“Thanks Tasha,” Demond called out.

Tasha was focused on channeling the barrier.

“Don’t distract her,” I reminded Demond.

Demond nodded, “She’s got this.”

I saw a smile come over Tasha’s face as she continued her chanting, waves of pinkish mist pulsing around her and I.

“So… You a believer yet?” Demond asked.

“Not now,” I turned to him, my heart lodged in my throat for a moment, “Is… Is Elon with you?”

“He was the whole time,” Demond nodded, readying his scythe again, giving me a warm grin, “Says he never left.”

I smiled weakly, “Cheesy bastard.”

A wild battlecry came from the mist as Khairnussia soared through the air, landing atop Tasha’s barrier, “I’ll wipe those shit-eating grins off your faces you little maggots!”

Demond readied his scythe, “Tasha, bring the barrier down in three… two…”

I readied my daggers as the barrier dropped.

Demond swung it at Khairnussia’s legs, slicing them off as I slammed mine into her waist.

Khairnussia roared in pain as more of her yellow mana billowed from her body. Her wings beat desperately as she soared into the air.

As she soared into the air, I was carried along with her, both of my daggers still firmly in her waist.

“I will not be defeated by some little vampire bitch!” Khairnussia roared, “I am Lust! I am Queen!”

I pulled one dagger out of her waist and slammed it into her chest.

Khairnussia gasped as mana poured from her mouth.

I pulled the dagger out, slamming it back in over and over as I felt her wing beats grow weaker.

I was blinded by the amount of mana and I closed my eye tight, going as far as to hold my breath as I kept stabbing her over and over.

Khairnussia’s hands clawed at me fruitlessly, trying to tear me from her.

But I continued, stabbing relentlessly, even as I felt her struggles weaken. I didn’t stop, I didn’t let up for one moment.

I wouldn’t let this advantage slip by.

Even as I felt myself falling, I clung to Khairnussia’s shoulder with one hand and stabbed with the other. Every spot I could hit.

I didn’t know if I had to strike her heart, her head or a combination of them. But I wasn’t going to let up, not one bit! Not while I had her, not while she was this close!

Even if I died, I knew the worst that would happen would be that I would be with Elon.

As I sensed we neared the ground, I couldn’t help but grin as I realized that right then and there, I had it.

Faith in life after death.

I felt Khairnussia’s body smash into the ground and I went soaring into the air, bouncing off her body as everything spun.

I slammed into something hard, yet yielding and felt myself finally stop moving.

I opened my eye, dizziness still taking me as I glanced up to Demond’s furry wolfy face.

Tasha rushed past me, “We might be able to contain it!” She called out.

I looked at a glowing yellow gemstone of some sort and narrowed my eye as Tasha approached it.

Demond looked up, alarm on his face, “Tash!” He called out, running towards her.

Through the dust we saw Vael’s form careening towards us.

Tasha looked up just as Demond grabbed her, Vael’s body slamming down with a massive shockwave, knocking us all back.

I tumbled across the ground, my arms covering my face as I felt debris and dust sting and ripple across my skin.

Once the shockwave passed, I got to my feet, coughing as I tried to look out into the dusty air.

I could see Vael’s huge form moving in the distance.

Abaddon’s form loomed over Vael, his huge body missing an arm and a wing, the massive mace in the beast’s remaining arm. “And so Ends the Wrath of God.” Abaddon lifted his mace up, roaring as he slammed it down on Vael.

I heard a high pitched cracking noise, as if someone had shattered a room full of glass.

Massive shards flew into the air near Abaddon and Vael.

Abaddon lifted the mace up again, slamming down once more.

Vael’s limbs flexed with every vicious strike.

Tasha screamed out, “Vael!”

I tried to look around for the yellow gem from Khairnussia, unable to spot it in the chaos. My stomach sank as the air echoed with the sound of shattering glass and boomed with the massive strikes of Abaddon’s mace.

Vael’s voice echoed out from the distance, “Find… Cover…”

I saw Demond running towards me, Tasha flung over his shoulder, “Time to go! Now!”

Vael’s form began to glow red and I watched as the massive shards of Vael’s body began to freeze in place.

Vael’s body started to form massive red cracks along their arms and legs, and the massive eye-like halos that once sat over their head detached and began to rotate faster.

Now each spinning wheel was face to face with Abaddon. The wheels made a massive wind that cleared the dust, but forced us to the ground as we heard a deafening vibration.

I watched as the wheels dropped onto Vael’s body, shattering the form, but in doing so sending massive spears of sharpened body parts into Abaddon.

Abaddon roared, blackened blood spurting into the air.

Tasha stood up and slammed her staff down into the ground, chanting louder than before.

We were protected from the wind and I looked out as I saw Abaddon begin to collapse.

As Abaddon fell to his knees, the massive spinning golden wheels landed on the ground before him and smashed into his body. A blinding light filled the horizon, only for a massive shockwave to smack into Tasha’s shield.

Even with the shield, I felt the earth shudder and heave.

My vision was only just coming back as I heard Tasha’s chanting get interrupted, she gasped and I looked at her staff fall to the side.

Tasha’s barrier vanished.

I looked around, out into the distance, seeing only Abaddon’s huge mace and a broken halo of gems out in the distance.

“Vael…” I whispered, taking a step next to Tasha. “...They took out Abaddon, at least.”

Tasha was breathing quickly, I could tell she was distraught.

“They knew what they were doing when they took him on,” I turned to Tasha, my eye going wide as I saw what really caused Tasha to stop her chanting.

Sticking out of her chest was a massive, nearly meter long, slab of marble-like stone. The same sort that made up Vael’s body.

“Tash!” Demond shouted, catching her before her legs fully gave out, “S-Shit, what do we do?! The barrier, how did it get past the barrier?!”

Tasha spoke softly, “V-Vael’s… Body… is an instrument of God… I c-couldn’t…” she coughed, blood flowing from her mouth.

A chill ran through me and my blood froze in my veins as time seemed to stand still.

There was so much blood gushing from the wound and from Tasha’s mouth.

Tasha looked pale, panicked and horrified. Tasha barely moved her neck, her free hand clutching the shard in her chest on instinct.

Demond let go of the scythe, though it remained upright next to him.

There my attention turned to who held the scythe.

Standing there, looking at me from under a hooded cowl, was Elon.

“N-no!” I stammered.

Tasha and Demond had stopped moving. Demond’s face frozen in anguish, Tasha’s in shock.

“No! I can’t lose you both!” I cried, standing up and running to Elon.

Tears streamed down my face as I beat on Elon’s chest, “Please! Don’t take her! Take me instead!” I cried out, “I’m not the good one! I don’t deserve to live! Take me!” I cried out, “Just take me with you in her place, Elon! Please Elon, Demond needs her! I can't bear to lose her like he lost you!”

Elon's warm golden eyes looked down at me, his face calm. He wrapped his arm around my shoulders, the scythe still in his hand. “It’s not up to me, Xei. I’m only the ferryman.”

“No!” I screamed, looking up to him, hysterical as my vision blurred and cleared from my tears, “Please! Elon! Call Gabriel! This can’t be! You can't take her from me!”

Elon just held me firmly as I cried. “...You need to speak to Tasha,” Elon's voice echoed.

“W-What?!” I cried, trying my best to find some kind of loophole in the face of death itself, the lump growing in my throat.

“You don’t have much time left with her,” Elon whispered, “Don’t let this moment go to waste.”

Elon was gone and an eerie quiet fell over us as time started once more.

I was crying and Demond was as well.

I crawled over to Tasha, taking her hand, “T-Tasha…”

Tasha turned to me, her breaths coming shorter, followed by a sickening gurgle, her lungs clearly filling with blood.

“...I-I love you,” I whimpered, hot blood seeping from my damaged eye, “I'm so sorry for when I… I hurt you. I tried to talk to Elon b-but,” I stammered as I reached up to it, feeling it, and putting my hand under hers, “I don't know how I'm going to survive without you. Y-You’re my other half…”

Tasha’s shocked face changed and she smiled at me, her hand weakly reaching out to touch my face.

Tasha’s lips moved, wordlessly speaking, “And you are the rest of me.”

Her hand went limp and I watched life leave her eye.

Demond let loose an anguished howl I had only heard once in all my years. It was a simple sound, a long and drawn out melody of mourning and regret. I wished I could sing the same song, but I could barely speak.

I caught Tasha's limp hand.

I broke down, falling on her hand and sobbing uncontrollably.

My fist slammed down on the ground next to her and my heart was lodged in my chest as I felt too much.

So much.

Anger, sorrow, guilt, longing and love. It was ripping out of my body and all I could do was sob and cry out.

All of this, peppered with the howls of Demond, his mournful cries piercing the heavens.

“...I’m sorry,” I heard a voice call out to me.

I turned to see Zepherina towering over me, looking down with mournful eyes.

“Z-Zeph?” I choked out.

“Vael’s gone too,” Zepherina said, her eyes serious, her face stern.

Demond’s voice cracked, “Tasha and Vael…”

“Xei,” Zepherina called to me once more as she tossed something at me.

I looked up, catching a small vial in my hands. I looked at it, recognizing it immediately as blood. “W-What is…?”

“The Host,” Zepherina said, “Jorge said to give it to you and Tasha, no matter your condition.” Zepherina spread her wings, “I’m going to go kill Xyphiel now,” she turned to me, “When you’re ready, I could use all the help I could get. But, before then, pay your respects.” Despite the tough act, I could see tears leaking from Zepherina’s eyes as she launched herself into the air.

I glanced at the blood, unsure what to do.

The scythe moved towards me and I looked up, seeing Elon’s face. “I can’t save her life. But I can keep her soul here, long enough to do what’s needed.”

“H-Her soul?!” I gasped.

Demond looked to Elon, “W-what?”

Tasha, or a vision of her face, appeared near Elon. It was strange, only half of her face was there. “Xei, there’s no time to explain! Drink the blood, then drink from me!”

“W-What?!” I gasped.

“Do it!” Tasha’s voice snapped, “You have to!”

“B-But I-” I tried to argue.

“For once, have faith in me!” Tasha demanded.

I didn’t hesitate now. I popped the top of the vial in my hand and drank its contents quickly.

I felt the effect of Abaddon’s blood immediately leave me and in its place I felt a surging calm come over me.

I looked at Tasha's still warm body, opened my mouth and sunk my teeth into her throat.

I began to drink the last blood I would ever consume.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35 l Chapter 36

Xyphiel

“Synchronous! Release Runic Restriction Level 0!” Ragna shouted as her last breath.

I grabbed hold of her throat, lifting her up and glaring daggers into her eyes, screaming into her mind.

“What have you done, sister?!” I hissed into her mind.

Ragna’s only reply was a weak grin, followed by a cough of blood as it oozed from either side of her lips like a cursed smile.

I held my hand over her forehead, “I’ll rip your plot from your mind!”

Before I could pull Ragna’s mind from her dying body, I was slammed to the ground by an immense force.

Everything spun, my ears rang and I found myself thrust to the ground.

My jaw ached and I heard the frantic calls of Zepherina to Ragna.

“Mom!? No! Mom! I’ll save you! Oh shit, I took too long to recover! No, I won’t let it happen, I’ve got you!” Zepherina shouted.

My vision barely cleared as I focused my gaze on Zepherina, lifting Ragna’s listless body into her arms and spreading her wings.

The science experiment narrowed her damned violet eyes on me, pulsing with white and violet energy, “If she dies, I’m going to come back and end you.”

My jaw cracked back into place. I must admit, the little bitch had struck me with a significantly potent blow to the jaw. She had far surpassed Ragna in raw strength. She caught me by surprise, it would not happen again, “When she dies,” I corrected, with a grin, “And who says you’re going anywhere?” I hefted myself back to my feet, now recovered.

Zepherina launched herself into the air.

I summoned up Lucifer’s bow, taking steady aim at Zepherina. I considered merely striking Ragna’s corpse. She was dying, most certainly, but I wondered if there was some horrific sacrifice Zepherina would be willing to make if she could somehow save Ragna at the absolute last moment.

A strike from Lucifer’s bow would lay Ragna’s body completely corrupted and cement her death.

But a strike to Zepherina would hinder her escape and seal Ragna's fate all the same.

I let the bolt soar towards Zepherina, the arrow arching flawlessly towards her chest.

The bolt stopped, unexpectedly, hovering in the air as pink bolts of lightning arced from its tip to the end.

“Pink?” I questioned.

Who’s aura was pink?

Tasha was the most likely consideration, but her powers were not that of her own, she only acted through the divine intervention of God.

I turned to see Timothy standing before me, in his Black Niten Dragon form.

Though something was remarkably different.

One eye was the ice-blue eyes that I had given him, but the left eye was glowing pink, with arcs of that same energy bouncing between it and his left horn.

A horn that was no longer straight, but rather curved and branching, like an elk.

“What have you allowed Synchronous to do to you, Boy?” I demanded.

Timothy spoke with his voice and another.

A woman's voice.

A voice I knew was Sync's, but not the spirit behind it.

I recognized that voice.

I would always recognize it.

“I've brought forth the one who might actually hate you more than I do, Father,” Timothy's voice echoed, but behind the word father, that voice which I recalled eons ago spoke my name, “Xyphiel.”

She spoke it with such venom, such contempt!

I sneered, “Teryn.”

Timothy's light hand rose as the pink energy arced around his body, the more ornate horn radiating with an otherworldly pink glow.

“I will avenge my husband!” Teryn's voice cried out, “Give me back my Kriggary!”

Runes began to glow all around me and I blocked them as best I could as waves of pinkish energy poured out from the runic constructs rapidly forming.

I tried to swing my bow at them, only for the runes to catch and begin to shake violently.

I released the bow, leaping away as it burst into a massive wave of… Rose petals?

The once mighty bow was now raining down all around me as a shower of falling rose petals, the smell of roses and sweet flowers heavy in the air as they did so.

“What is this?!” I shouted, my rage boiling over as I called the Puriel blade back to my hand.

The blade caught in mid-air, my eyes narrowing as I saw something holding it.

Not one thing, mind you, but many small glowing creatures. Tiny little humanoids with gossamer wings and glitter fluttering about them.

“W-what?!” I stammered in shock.

The little sprites chirped and giggled as I rushed towards my blade, only for Timothy to dash forwards, slashing at my face.

My mana blasted outwards, normally enough to blind or disorient, but the glowing runes shielded Timothy.

The pink arcs of energy continued to bounce across his body as more runes appeared in the air.

“Murderer, Charlatan!” Teryn's voice decried, hatred in her voice as she called out, “Give me back my husband's soul and maybe I'll be kind and keep you in a jar within my palace!”

I glared upwards to Timothy, and Teryn, “You damned bimbo, I am your husband! I am Kriggary!”

Teryn let loose a horrific scream which blasted me backwards several meters.

My ears rang as I struggled to regain my senses.

Had I been mortal, Hell had I been less than what I was now, the scream alone would have ended me.

A Banshee's cry.

“How dare you disrespect Teryn, Queen of the Fairies, by claiming you are my dear lost husband!” Teryn's voice hissed, “You are not even an echo of him! Vile, wrathful, prideful monster!”

I rose up, pulling a crimson feather from my wing and dashed towards Timothy/Teryn.

Fairy Queen? What fear should I have for the likes of the Fae! Mere tricksters who prey on mortal children and nightmares. Nothing more!

Teryn thinks she's claimed some sort of throne?! I'll show her the power of what I have claimed over the millennia.

Then I'll reclaim her. My Teryn.

My beautiful wife.

My blade slashed at the ornate horn on Timothy's head, striking it, but causing nothing but a high pitched ringing sound. It rang out like a bell as runes glowed all around the increasingly potent horn.

Timothy's claw rushed towards my throat before I caught his wrist with my hand, keeping one hand on the blade, narrowing my eyes on the glowing pink eye of Teryn's, “Queen of the Fae, quite the rise, Teryn… from the mere place of a priest's wife,” I whispered, “My Wife.”

“You are not Kriggary!” Teryn shouted, Timothy's voice echoing behind hers.

“Let us have this conversation in private,” I suggested pleasantly, casting my mind out into Teryn's.

The world around me vanished and I was surrounded by rows upon rows of towering trees. Their trunks reached so high into the air that the sky was not visible.

Yet no light came from the sky.

Pastel moss and leaves glowed faintly, illuminating the landscape in a gentle glow which beguiled the danger I could sense all around me.

In the trees, I could see tiny specks of light fluttering about. Tree branches cracked and shifted, glowing eyes belonging to unseen creatures gazing down from various branches.

The trees were in nearly perfect rows, reaching out endlessly. The dark forest surrounding me in all directions, reaching out indefinitely.

Not far down one of these rows of mighty towering trees, I saw her, standing there with her beautiful wings, her emerald eyes and fiery red hair.

Teryn's red wings were softer, the feathers lighter and translucent. Upon her head were a pair of large elkish horns.

“Ryn… You look beautiful,” I whispered to her. If I could win her over, perhaps I could regain the love I thought I had lost forever.

“You aren't Kriggary,” Teryn spat.

“I am!” I roared, storming towards her, her mind filled with mighty violet and rose colored trees reaching high into the air.

Rose petals slowly fluttered down all around me.

I approached her slowly, my wings wilting behind me as my hand moved to my chest, “It's me, Teryn. It's your Riggary.”

Teryn shook her head slowly.

“Ryn…” I whispered with a soft smile.

Teryn closed her eyes, turning from me.

“What happened to you?” I asked, astonished.

Teryn scoffed, “What happened to me?!” her voice echoed through the shadowy woods.

I paused my approach, “Queen of the Fae?” I asked, “How did that come about?”

Teryn paused before glancing out of the side of her eye, “Pat.”

I waited for her to continue.

Teryn rolled her eyes, “Pat, my friend. She's Persephone you know. Queen of the Underworld,” Teryn fixed her eyes on me, “Sellenia's birth mother.”

“Ah,” I said softly, “That explains her whole ‘Demi-God’ thing, then. Potent mix, Cherubim and Goddess.”

Teryn shook her head at me.

“Sorry, you were talking about… Persephone?” I pried.

“I came down to the Underworld and Pat caught me. She told me I didn't have to go anywhere if I didn't want to. You hadn't passed yet, so I decided to wait for you. I never submitted myself to the judgment of Uriel and Pat let me stay in the Underworld. Pat declared me ruler of all the Fae and the Fairies took me in as their Queen.”

“It's good to have friends in powerful places, it seems,” I said, approaching her.

As I did, glowing figures descended from the tree canopy and alongside the woods.

Dryads, Fairies, small gnome-like creatures. They were human-like, but their eyes were blackened, teeth like small needles, their skin pale.

“And those who follow me, the Fae-folk,” Teryn moved her hand out, a small faire fluttering onto her elegant and extended index finger. “The kind…” she whispered sweetly to the small chittering sprite.

A snapping of twigs caught my attention as a massive creature slunk from behind a tree. Its eyes pulsing in an eerie glow of crimson, liquid like steam rising from its eyes as they fixed on me.

The creature's body was that of a flayed horse, bits of sinew and muscle flexed in the bright light of its eyes. Where there should have been a neck, however, sprouted the torso of a flayed man. His teeth were also needle-like.

The human part appeared normal, sans the lack of skin and its hands. From the forearm onward, a pair of sharpened spear-like protrusion of bone extended almost a meter and a half each.

Saliva dripped from its maw as its gaze fixed on me.

A Knucklavee, if I recalled the folk-tales.

“...And the violent.” Teryn ended.

“I'm not a child, your nightmares pose no concern to me, Teryn,” I said softly, “Fiendish as it is.”

“Only fiendish to those not pure of heart,” Teryn stated.

“So, rather fiendish to mortals, yes?” I asked.

Teryn grew silent.

“I know your Fae only come to the pure of heart. When was the last time the Fairies fluttered freely in the mortal realm among the pure?” I motioned to the monstrosity looming to my left, “and when was the last time the Knucklavee reaped impure souls?”

Teryn faced me, her arms crossed, “You're one to talk. You're the most impure thing here.”

“They did this to me,” I growled, “I was a priest, remember?”

“Yes,” Teryn snapped, “I remember. A priest who wouldn't have harmed a soul! Now look at you, killing and maiming, with more blood on your hands than anyone!”

“Don't talk down to me about body count!” I roared, pointing to the Knucklavee, “How many nightmares have you unleashed on the mortal world? How many Fae have stolen infants and terrorized humanity? Do not think I'm ignorant of the Wild Hunts, Teryn! They are no kinder than me!”

“No Fae has ever erased an entire world from existence!” Teryn roared back at me, the trees glowing with pink energy.

Every Fae around me grew in strength as Teryn's anger rose.

“My Fae have lashed out against prideful humans, sure,” Teryn explained, “But none that passed Uriel's judgment,” she shook her head, “None who have slain billions. With a B!”

I furrowed my brow, trying another approach. “My dear, this isn't necessary.” I looked around at the radiating trees pulsing with Teryn's aura, “Is this your Underworld?”

“Pat's Underworld,” Teryn corrected.

“It's beautiful,” I smiled warmly at her, approaching her as I held out my hand, “My Teryn… Please, do not fight me. I will leave your Underworld be. I've no quarrel with you, the Fae or anyone.”

Teryn's arms uncrossed, “I'm not selfish like you, Xyphiel.”

“Kriggary,” I whispered.

“No,” Teryn snapped, “You're not him.”

“I am!” I shouted, “Why do you and Sellenia not see it?! Is it out of convenience?!”

“It's out of heartbreak!” Teryn shouted, tears leaking from her eyes, “Because if you are Kriggary, truly and completely…” Teryn trailed off, shaking her head, “Then that means…”

I approached Teryn, the Knucklevee standing back, but still I kept the beast in the corner of my eye. I hugged her and she hugged back. “Ryn…”

“It means you've fallen,” Teryn looked up to me, tears in her eyes, “Completely.”

I dried her eyes, “They took everything from me. Yet, when I came to Them, and put myself at Their mercy, They gave me none,” I hissed, “Was it worth it?! For Them to shun me? I shall destroy everything They sought to create and I will rebuild it better than They could have ever dreamed!” I pulled back slightly, “They took from you too. Your life? Your world? Our son?”

Teryn's face hardened, “They didn't take our son.”

“Yes, They did. Robbed him of a life twice over. First taking his parents, then us. Him, dying on a failed escape pod, alone…” My hand shook, “He didn't deserve that.”

“He died at the age of one hundred and forty seven,” Teryn said firmly.

I paused, “What?”

“He died, with four children at his bedside, in a world you had a destiny to save, but didn't,” Teryn hissed. “Because while he was living a beautiful life, you were out there, killing, raping and warmongering!”

I let go of Teryn, my eyes wide, “...But… that's not-”

“The survivors of Nite and Dei? They lived and they loved and their story continued on!” Teryn shook her head, “But you, too full of hate and anger, you were too busy burning everything down! Throwing a damn tantrum!”

I clenched my fist, “Enough.”

“You could have been there, Kriggary!” Teryn roared, the pink energy pulsing around her, “But you just had to…” Teryn paused, taking a slow and deep breath. The pink lightning died down slightly and she offered me her hand, “...Come with me. Stay with me, in the Underworld. You can be king of the Fae, alongside me. We can live, be happy and maybe… maybe somehow…” Teryn smiled warmly to me, “Maybe… I will find my Kriggary again, somewhere in you.”

My lip moved up into a sneer, “You want me to just give up? After all I've sacrificed?”

Teryn's hand dropped, her smile remained, “Yes. After all you have done, give it all up and come to me. Come home.”

I thrust my hands out, sending a wave of energy to Teryn.

She tried to play my own game back at me, as if I were to be taken for a fool!

How dare she!

Teryn's hand rose up and the energy wave was halted.

I jumped back as the Knucalvee roared, its spear barely missing me as it sunk into the mossy earth below me.

“So much anger and rage,” Teryn shook her head, “I guess that's it then. You have to lose even more before I can get my husband back.” Teryn cast her hand out, flecks of gold whipping out before her.

Once it hit before me, it ignited in pink flames.

“I suppose my only choice is to get rid of you,” Teryn said succinctly, “So that maybe I can keep a tiny part of you in the hopes it grows into my sweet Kriggary again,” she sighed, “Maybe I can stop you, before you end up killing yet another one of your children.”

I slashed at the Knucalvee's spear-like arm, slicing it off at the forearm.

It reared back in pain for a moment before the spear regrew.

Right. I was in Teryn's mind and she was clearly far more powerful than I anticipated.

I had to escape.

“Leaving so soon?” Teryn taunted, “But you just got here. Come on, stay a while, make yourself comfortable.”

A trio of fairies fluttered over my head, gold dust sifting down around me.

I rolled out from under it and let out a massive burst of dark energy.

With that, it was just enough to distract Teryn and allow my escape.

I rolled back, now out of her mind and in the real world. The Puriel Blade had dropped to the ground.

I dove to it, rolling and grasping it firmly in my hand.

I jumped from the ground, moving to impale Timothy, and Teryn, from behind.

I felt a force pull me back, runes shaking in the air all around me.

“Dishonorable bastard,” Timothy and Teryn's voices hissed as I felt myself flung backwards.

I slammed into the wall, grunting in frustration.

Those runes weren't just controlled by Teryn. Synchronous was doing the heavy lifting.

Somehow she went too far and reached out to Teryn.

I considered my options, when out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Arioch.

I swung the Puriel blade in a wide arc at Timothy, forcing them to shield themselves and dashed to Arioch.

Arioch knelt before me as I grew near, “Lord Xyphiel, my Mistress Bella was felled… but Zepherina remains utterly defeated.”

“I'm well aware Zepherina is not dead, you fool! How dare you claim that she is defeated, that damned science experiment has already absconded with the corpse of my sister,” I spat as I saw Arioch lifting up Bella's essence in his hand.

A small gem, the size of a large egg, pulsing with radiant green energy.

“Please, Lord Xyphiel, restore her. My lady shall be a grand asset in this fight,” Arioch said as he offered Bella to me.

I took hold of her, letting another swing of the Puriel blade loose on Timothy and Teryn. I grinned, “Indeed, she will be. Just not as you would like to believe.”

I opened the seal in my palm, pulling Bella's essence in, her power along with it.

“Xyphiel, you traitorous bastard!” Bella’s voice roared in my ears.

“You'll have pleasant company, my dear Bella. Besides, consider yourself in the safest place during the end of all things,” I assured her as I felt the essence of wrath fill me.

I clenched my fist, green energy surrounding my gauntlet as crimson bolts arced across my fingers.

I took a deep breath, feeling my anger redouble and multiply.

My own wife turned against me, my sister, my children, who else could the Guardians choose? I saw Timothy rush out of the dust and debris, runes shimmering on his body as he dashed towards me.

I grabbed his throat with my gauntlet clad hand, grinning wickedly to him, “I'll make it quick, Boy.”

I tried to pull him into the seal, but runes radiated around my hand, protecting his essence.

“Fine,” I snapped, “Then, I’ll do it slowly!” I smashed him down into the ground. Then lifted him up, placing my knee on the ground, ready to break his skull apart.

If I aimed to strike where Synchronous was, I may knock Teryn out of him completely.

Before I could, however, my gauntlet cracked and Timothy leaped away.

I glanced at my hand or what was left of it.

The runes had sliced my hand off, right at the wrist.

Timothy pried my dismembered hand off his throat, showing me the seal on it, “Now, lets see you hold the power of others without this!”

I chuckled, lifting up my stump, my hand reforming.

Timothy's eyes widened as the hand he was holding within the gauntlet vanished.

“Boy… I am Cherubim now,” I chuckled as I flexed my fingers, the crimson seal glowing on the palm of my reformed hand, “You're going to need to transubstantiate me before you can do anything else of merit.”

I cracked the knuckles of my reformed hand, grinning to Timothy.

Timothy took a fighting stance and more advanced runes floated around him. The horn on his right side grew larger, even more disproportionate to the other on his head, as some scales around his eye grew pink.

“Now, enough playing around with you,” I drew the Puriel blade, “I'm over humoring my ex-wife,” I taunted, “Let's send her back to where she belongs, and you, Timothy, can join her.”

…

Zepherina

Mana out, Mana in, Mana out, Mana in…

Ascended forms are a bitch. The form I managed to achieve above that? Extra bitchy. Somehow it was even more taxing when it took damage.

Bella did a number on me, way worse than Eva managed, that was for sure.

I literally had to reform my entire physical body, and to say it was painful would be an understatement.

I could feel every restored cell in my body screaming in confusion and agony.

My wings spread out, I managed to finally push the last bit of oversaturated mana out through pretty much every single pore of my body.

Which, sadly meant I was vomiting Mana for a good ten minutes.

I got to my feet, shaking as my muscles got used to being muscles again. I glanced up at the hole in the ceiling.

“Enough downtime, I got to go,” I only hoped Vael was able to do some good while Bella wasted my time.

I rocketed out of the hole and scanned the area for Mom and the others.

My eyes went wide as I saw Xyphiel holding my mom by her throat, her wings cut off.

I clenched my fist and ascended, flying as fast as I could towards Xyphiel.

I cocked my arm back, and the absolute second I spotted my opening, I slammed my right fist hard into his chin.

The most satisfying point of my life was this moment: laying Xyphiel out on the fucking dirt with one punch! Man, it was awesome!

My arm, however, from fist to shoulder, felt like I had sent a lightning bolt through it. But, it was worth it.

I turned to mom, my eyes wide as I saw blood seeping from her mouth.

“Mom!? No! Mom! I’ll save you! Oh shit, I took too long to recover! No, I won’t let it happen, I’ve got you!” I shouted, scooping her up gently, “Mom, can you hear me?!” I tried to speak to her mind.

“Zepherina? It's so dark,” Her voice called out.

Her eyes were open, but she couldn’t see.

That was bad.

Xyphiel was already recovering from my punch and I glared at him, “If she dies, I’m going to come back and end you.”

I took to the air immediately, knowing I had to get far enough from the corrupted capitol to open up the Guardian Temple doors.

I kept flying, knowing Xyphiel was likely going to try to stop me. I just had to get far enough away to open the gateway to The Guardian Temple.

“Zepherina…?” Mom’s voice called out.

“I’m going to save you, I promise-” I tried to reassure.

Mom’s voice cut me off, “I’m not worth it. Save yourself. Save them. Lead them, please. You must.”

“Not my destiny,” I confessed, “I won’t lose you too!”

“I’m… Proud of you, Zeph…” Mom’s voice seemed to fade out.

“Mom?!” I looked down, her face was still. Mom never used my nickname.

I looked forward, seeing a door appear in the air.

I pushed through it, closing my wings and coming to a stop in the Temple foyer.

Every step felt like pins and needles as I rushed through the foyer, past the massive angel statues and down the steps.

I sprinted past the expanse as fast as I could, making a break towards the fountain.

My heart hammered in my chest as I rushed down the steps, stumbling and barely able to even feel my feet as I rushed towards the Fountain.

Once I got there, I didn’t hesitate.

I jumped in, carrying mom, and submerged both of us in the waters.

Nails screeching on a million chalkboards rang through my ears as the Sanctified Mana purged through my mind, body and soul all at once.

In what felt like an instant and a lifetime, I whipped my head up over the surface, gasping for air.

My heart slowed and I felt a calmness settle over me.

I shook my head, climbing out of the fountain, catching my breath.

I looked at my hands. Empty.

What was I carrying?

Mom!

I turned around and looked into the basin of the fountain.

She floated there, motionless. Her blood seeped into the waters of the fountain.

The blood seeped from her body slowly, without any other movement.

I swallowed hard.

That meant her heart had stopped.

I pulled her out, ripped her chest piece off and started to give her chest compressions, “No!” I screamed, “You’re not leaving me alone! You still have to train me! We still have to defeat Xyphiel!” I screamed as I tilted her head back and tried to blow air into her lungs.

I was met with a mouthful of blood.

I gasped and then spat it out. The overwhelming coppery taste in my mouth was dizzying, but I kept trying.

I was pushing hard on her chest, hoping to get her heart going again. Even as no breath came from her. Just the sounds of my own ragged breathing and heartbeat.

I went to breathe into her mouth once more, only to be met with another mouthful of blood. I spat it out faster and went back to trying to get breath into her.

I was certain I heard a rib crack.

That was fine. Ribs healed. Hearts didn't.

I had to bring her back.

I couldn't let her die.

Even as she grew paler. As the blood pooled around my knees, I kept pushing.

My mother is the Empress of Penthesil. The Ragnarök, The Daughter of Lucifer! She would survive and we would take vengeance against Xyphiel for daring to wound us! I would not let her die like this!

“Zepherina,” I heard a soft male voice call out to me from the stairs, “Stop.”

I turned to the voice, spotting Jorge, “Jorge, good! Help me! I need a towel or medicine! Call Irfan, maybe he has a potion…” I trailed off as Jorge’s face met mine with empathy and kindness.

Jorge stood at the steps, now cleaned up from the battle. His salt and pepper hair was clean cut, wearing his suit and a bolo tie with a small bronze cross on it.

Next to him was Rosalie, holding little Lucilla.

“Zepherina,” Jorge said as he approached me, his hand moving to my shoulder, “She's gone.”

Jorge's hand brought my heart to a momentary stillness. I looked down on Mom, blood trickled from her mouth and nose.

I had never seen my Mom, so sickly, weak and broken.

Her wings were cut, her flesh pale, her once mighty form withered and drained of its strength. She hardly looked like herself.

Death seemed to change the shape of people when it came for them.

My mother Rachel and now my mom, Ragna.

If it weren't for the gentle, yet firm hand, on my shoulder, I would have collapsed. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I tried to come to terms with reality.

Rosalie’s sweet flower framed face, long pinkish petals which appeared as hair looked shyly to my mom and glanced up to Jorge, “Mr. Chavez, why is that lady sleeping on the floor?”

Jorge’s hand rested on Rosalie’s smooth green skinned shoulder, “Little one, take the baby to her big sister, so they can say farewell.”

Rosalie frowned, “Is she leaving?”

“Yes, Little one,” Jorge explained softly, “go now.”

Rosalie padded over to me, handing Lucilla to me gently.

Lucilla cooed as I took her from Rosalie's green hands, making sure to avoid the thorny points on the back of Rosalie's fingers and forearms.

I furrowed my brow, looking between Lucilla and mom’s still form, “S-Sorry Lu. I… I did everything I could. It wasn’t enough.”

“You still have more to do and to offer them,” Jorge said as he knelt by me, “Angels don’t have any will to give up,” Jorge said with a warm smile, “Even ones who might have been outside of God’s original plan.”

I sniffled, cradling Lucilla, “What is God’s plan?” I looked up to Jorge, “It just seems he wants us to suffer.”

Jorge nodded, “It would seem that way to someone who doesn’t understand the difference between the will of God and the will of man,” Jorge explained.

I looked at him curiously as he made the symbol of the cross over Ragna’s body.

“The will of God is that all men follow His laws. Follow His teachings. To make the world He left them a good and prosperous place. But man has free will,” Jorge turned to me, a calmness in His mesmerizing eyes, “That will let them choose. God’s will or Man’s.”

I felt a slight chill run down my spine and through my feathers. I had never seen Jorge like this before. The simple man who helped Timothy run the Guardian Temple. Yet in this moment, I clung to every word he spoke.

“Man chooses wealth over faith. Violence over harmony. War over peace,” Jorge whispered, “And then people blame God for the turmoil they must face.” Jorge shook his head, “God cannot change man. He cannot change what He has already created,” Jorge sighed, pulling a small vial from his coat pocket, “He can only guide them and hope that they heed His direction.” Jorge smiled at me, holding up the vial of dark red fluid. “But even then, men try to knock down doors God has given them the key to. Men shield their eyes from the guiding light, fearful it would blind them. Never shy away from the light of God, it is there to guide you.”

I frowned, unsure where all this was coming from. “Jorge… I don’t know how-”

“Your Mom, Ragna, she has a final journey to take. You brought her here. That was what you had to do,” Jorge placed the vial in my hand, his other hand holding Lucilla firmly in my arms, “Because it brought you here. It brought Ragna here to be collected.”

“Collected?” I frowned.

I turned to Lucilla, who was looking up and to my right for some reason.

As I turned to look at what had caught Lucilla's attention. I noticed where mom’s body was. Now, nothing but her armor lay on the floor.

I looked up further, spotting a massive scythe floating above me.

There, clad in dark robes and holding my mother’s body, barely clothed in her undergarments, was Elon.

Elon’s golden eyes looked down on me silently, as he bowed his head to me, “I’m sorry for your loss. But, Ragna is needed on the other side.”

I watched, shocked, as behind Elon, a massive black Seraphim appeared.

It had three massive heads, four arms and looked down at Elon with one of its many faces.

“Time to leave, my sweet,” I heard the voices of Gabriel whisper.

Elon, the massive vision of Gabriel and my mother’s body vanished, Elon's voice echoing, “I'll see you again soon, Zeph. But, I come not for you, yet.”

I swallowed hard, as Lucilla cooed and whispered, “Bye Momma.”

Tears ran down my cheeks as I hugged Lucilla tight to me. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry you can’t see her.”

Jorge’s hand squeezed tightly on my shoulder, “I’d not ask this of anyone else but you, Zepherina.”

I cleared my eyes, and turned to him.

“Give that vial to Xei and Tasha. No matter what condition you find them in, understand?” Jorge requested.

“What do you mean, ‘No matter what condition’?” I asked.

Jorge’s brow furrowed, “Sacrifices need to be made. This time, I cannot be the lamb,” He looked to the vial in my hand as he gently took Lucilla back in his arms, “Tell Tasha that is the blood of the covenant, poured out for many,” he smiled, “She’ll know what to do from there.”

I looked at the vial curiously, turning it in my hand, “This is blood.”

Jorge nodded.

I frowned at Jorge, “Who’s blood is this, exactly?” I asked curiously

Jorge smiled warmly, chuckling as he turned to walk away, Rosalie following in tow.

“I wanna hold the baby again Uncle Jorge!” Rosalie complained.

“Jorge,” I called out, “Who’s blood is this?!” I demanded.

Jorge was half-way up the stairs, “It’s Mine,” He said simply, “It’s always been Mine. Give it to Lady Tasha and she shall make the sacrifice this time.”

I blinked, confused.

Jorge whispered, “The Sundered Child is coming.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34 l Chapter 35

Forcas

The front lines we arrived at weren’t as expected.

Not in the least.

I anticipated that Xyphiel should have, or would have, if he were thinking clearly, pulled a large number of the higher ranking Generals of Hell back to participate in the ritual.

That the armies of Hell would be unruly and uncoordinated.

I was sorely mistaken.

Asmodai landed next to me, holding a severed head by its hair, black blood oozing from its neck.

Wisps of green and violet flame seeped from his helm as he loomed over me, “Forcas …”

I glanced at the head. “That’s Duke Saleos, Herald of Creation. A key candidate for the role of Envy or Gluttony,” I furrowed my brow in thought, “Xyphiel would not leave him out for such a potential role.”

“Unless, of course, there were no roles to be assigned,” Asmodai countered, “We’ve been out-maneuvered.”

I heaved a frustrated sigh, “That’s unfortunate.”

Gabriel let loose a deafening burst of their mighty voice, a high pitched horn sounding off across the battlefield, laying many demons low.

Still, not enough, as many more began to take their place.

“Unfortunate?!” Gabriel roared at me.

“Indeed,” I frowned, “We must reconvene!”

“We shall not retreat again!” Gabriel snapped.

“No, we shall not,” I announced, “But we must fall back and counter-attack!” I suggested, “And use your scythe!”

“It’s… In use by another, at this time,” Gabriel admitted.

“Who else needs your Scythe so badly at this critical time?!” I demanded.

Gabriel looked outwards, towards the direction of our allies, “My sweet reaper needs it to collect a soul and travel to the Underworld.”

I glanced around at the chaos currently unfolding around us as I witnessed the Saints, Angels and Nephilim on our side fighting desperately and in battles which were turning poorly over and over again.

“We must regroup,” I ordered, “Gabriel, please - call for a retreat! We’ll muster our forces behind a staging area.”

“Falling back means losing yet more troops!” Gabriel argued.

“And remaining here as we are, entrenched, means sacrificing all of them,” I countered.

A firm click of a pistol drew my attention to three Saints, bloodied and battered, but uninjured in any particularly incapacitated manner.

A man with a brown beard, rustic leather jacket, piercing blue eyes and a pair of smoking pistols. Behind him pulsed his Saintly wings. Not true angelic wings, but wings granting him power beyond that of a mortal soul.

They shimmered in a holy red hue, casting an ominous glow over the muddy ground before us.

Next to him was another saint, a woman, wearing a crown and muddied vestiges of a dress. Perched on her shoulder was a sparrow, its eyes burning blue mist. Her own wings pulsed yellow. Set on her face was a piercing gaze, glaring outwardly showing both hate and longing.

This one I knew, St. Olga, the Patron Saint of Vengeance - a woman I knew had destroyed nations who dared stand against her empire.

Beside them stood a tall, burly, dark-skinned man. Though physically a brute of a human, his kind eyes bespoke a rather warm demeanor. In his powerful hands rested a mighty hammer.

“If you must retreat, then we will give you cover,” St. Olga offered.

Gabriel turned to them, their faces mixed in concern and regret, “St. Olga-”

“Archangel, we are here to burn the enemies of God to ash, an’ to make sure that God’s divine will be done!” The rustic man shouted loudly, holstering his pistols, “And by God, it will be done!”

“St. Brown,” Gabriel sighed heavily, glancing at the tall dark-skinned man, “And St. Henry, you feel the same way?”

The tall man, St. Henry, gave a firm nod and simply stated, “Wouldn’t be the first time I done worked myself to death. Ain’t gonna be the last,” he hefted the hammer onto his shoulder, “I’m a hammer swinger. Won’t go down any other way,” he said with a wide grin.

I glanced out into the distance, casting my hands out to scry the landscape. No more than a few kilometers away, I spotted a proper hillside we could muster our forces to. “I’ve found a staging area,” I said while turning to St. Gabriel, offering them a view of my vision so they could see the location I had determined.

Gabriel nodded and heaved a sigh, “Forcas… Or as I should say, Saint Forcas,” they smiled, “Go forth and take our forces to victory.”

The tone they used was ominous, “St. Gabriel, what-”

“I shall remain here, to guard our flanks alongside these brave mortals,” Gabriel informed, “And when our task is done, I will carry myself, and them, to our Father in Glory.”

Asmodai spread his wings, “I shall carry the command to our forces in the rears then. Though I’m sure all will hear your call, Gabriel.”

Gabriel took a deep breath, their voices called out a mighty blast across all of us. The sound of choirs singing in sorrow, radiating through the battlefield as their voice echoed kilometers behind us.

I shouted out the command behind the mighty bellow, “Fallback!”

I glanced at Saints Brown, Henry and Olga as they turned to face the onslaught of the demons as our lines pulled back.

St. Olga thrust her hands to the side, her sparrow rising into the air and growing larger. Soon, the sky was filled with birds whose wingspans were about three meters wide each, all circling overhead like vultures.

She cried out, her wings burning brightly as she did so, “Smert’ Voroham!”

I frowned, watching her expel so much energy, despite her bravery, I knew such an exertion would render her drained for the coming battle.

I took to the air, watching the front line’s flank as the aerial bombardment that St. Olga created came crashing down across the battlefield, hindering the enemy army's advance, allowing for us to retreat.

A wall of flame erupted across the battlefield and I heard St. Brown cry out, “I cast aside my vanity, for evil cannot be culled without bloodshed of righteous! If yah want to take my life, then by God try, yee devils! And let the judgment of God fall upon all of yer heads, guided by my irons! For I say to you, the hour of your judgment is neigh, only those who hear God’s words shall be saved!”

The hellfire of bullets, screaming and lamentations was left behind as we flew off towards our new rallying point.

I considered St. Brown’s likely final words, and heaved a sigh, “The hour of judgment is neigh, my brothers and so Godspeed to all of you.”

…

Zepherina

I was locked into a battle of attrition with Bella, stuck with my blades lodged firmly in her shield.

That’s when an opening appeared in the shield and made Bella’s eyes go wide.

I pushed forward, thrusting my blade towards Bella’s head.

Bella dispelled her shield, and fell back, her wings unfurling and lifting her up along the scaled walls.

I turned, “Vael!” but they were gone. I saw a halo shaped like Sofia’s halo fading away, slowly closing an exit made within the sphere.

“Seems like she’s abandoned you…” Bella taunted and laughed.

I took to the air, wings pushing me hard and fast towards Bella.

Two massive serpent heads rushed towards me just before I could strike her.

I slashed one, finding the other’s maw wrapping around my waist and hurling me out of the air and down to the ground.

I stopped myself before I hit, landing and glaring up at Bella, “She had to get out to help the others. Meanwhile, you’re busy dealing with me,” I pointed my blade at her with a grin, “So, it looks like you aren’t keeping both of us trapped after all.”

“Oh my dear little science experiment…” Bella hissed as the coils of the wall slithered around her, “My only goal was detaining you … the construct was just a happy accident.”

I glared at her, “Bullshit!” I narrowed my eyes, “Xyphiel is clever, but he’s not a damn psychic! He can’t tell the future!”

Bella grinned wickedly, her sharpened teeth bearing a sinister grin which actually sent a shiver down my spine.

Was Xyphiel the biggest threat or was it Bella? I considered this for a moment.

She had grown so powerful so quickly and from the first time we were tracking Immunda, she was the hidden threat the whole time.

Nearly unleashing Asmodai, then becoming a demoness herself and working alongside Xyphiel.

Was Xyphiel the new Immunda? Was Bella the ‘Big Bad’ we had to concern ourselves with?

Her melodious laugh filled the small chamber we were contained in, “Now you’re even underestimating Xyphiel? So it is true! You have already lost, science experiment!”

“Stop calling me that!” I shouted, glaring at her.

I had to goad her, keep her talking. I pushed more mana into my blades than before. Feeling my soul swell up within them. If I could empower my attack, ready it with enough time, I might be able to destroy Bella.

Then, I could help Mom and the others.

“I’m not a science experiment!” I snapped.

“Oh but you are… Your dear sweet ‘Mom’ didn’t even know you were a success until she happened across Rachel, discovering she had another child… What was supposed to be an erotic fling, lead to your cursed existence!” Bella taunted.

I scoffed, “Probably the story of half the people on the planet! That doesn't make me special or different! It doesn’t make me cursed!”

“Oh but it does!” I heard Bella’s voice from behind me and leapt away as another onyx-colored serpent head snapped its jaws near me. “The child of prophecy! An Angel created without the influence or desire of God Himself! What a daring affront to His grand design!”

I kept focusing my attack, trying to keep my eye out for any additional movement behind or to the sides of me.

Bella was trying to keep me on my toes, ensuring my concentration wasn’t as resolute as it could be.

“Well, cursed existence or not, I’m going to end you if it takes everything I have,” I snapped.

“That’s the idea, little girl,” Bella mocked.

I closed my eyes as I focused myself, letting my instincts take over.

Another strike came from my left and I dodged it as I focused my blades. Sharper. Hotter. With more potency.

I was also feeling Bella's essence.

She had to be similar to the Avatar of Greed. There was a central core, her soul, I had to strike it and capture it.

I turned to where I felt it strongest, to my shock, it was one of the snakes rushing towards me.

I rushed forwards, readying a false strike with my left hand, putting my power into my right as I charged ahead.

The ground gave way, but I launched myself off the edge as I soared forwards, locking in on my target.

Another serpent head rushed out from below, but I struck it down with my left hand. Then, I thrust my right hand upwards, piercing the serpent’s neck just below its head.

Bella reeled in pain and a burst of green mana burst from the wound.

I held firm, even as the hot mana poured forth from her wound.

The serpent’s face changed to that of Bella’s, her hands grabbing at my wrist as her mana left her body.

“Guess you’re not the big bad after all…” I hissed through my gritted teeth, trying not to take in any of her mana as it poured out of her.

Bella pulled my arm deeper into her chest as she hissed in pain, “You… Will… Fail…” Bella’s grin returned as she lifted up one hand, “Because you forget… I’m a witch… and now you’re surrounded by my essence…!”

I tried to pull back, finding my blade stuck!

I was now surrounded by pulsing green mana, Bella’s very life-blood. As Bella spoke, it grew brighter, the clouds pulling back towards us, pulling me closer to Bella.

“Come to me, little one… Come and give me your strength!” Bella cried out as I felt the mana pushing me into Bella.

Try as I might, I couldn’t pull away.

I felt an intense pressure surrounding me, pulling me in.

I heard voices, or rather one voice in my mind, as I found the light around me vanishing.

“She’s so potent, such incredible energy,” Bella’s voice called out in my head.

“Our head.”

I tried to shake her out, shaking, something. I couldn’t feel my body.

“Our body… this power! Our power!”

I tried to struggle but I couldn’t… We couldn’t… Our thoughts were jumbled.

“Her will’s stronger than I thought… We have to escape-wait, no, I’m in control here! This is my body!”

“My Body!” I screamed or Bella screamed.

I wasn’t sure.

I was certain about one thing though. As I felt myself floating aimlessly in the void, I saw something.

A light.

I floated towards it and found a small gem, clear like a diamond.

I lifted it in my hand and heard a faint voice echoing.

“In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen…”

It wasn’t Bella’s voice, but one of which was similar to hers, only older, more tired and broken.

I took the diamond, looking inside to see a woman clad in white, on her knees in prayer.

“...Mother.” A voice that was Bella’s echoed.

The woman in prayer looked up, tears in her eyes, “Bella mia, smettila. Ti prego. Per l'amor di Dio!”

I could feel a spirit within this little diamond, a weak but pure spirit.

I cracked the diamond and let it loose.

I was hurled backwards, slamming into the serpent walls as memories of men descending upon me and having their way with me assaulted my mind.

I could see a little girl there, tired, emaciated, with black hair and a thin face.

Bella.

I reached out, the little girl fading away to a vision of Bella now, who loomed over me, her hand over her chest as green mana spurted from her wound.

“Maybe… Too greedy… On my part…” Bella gasped as she lorded over me. Oddly, I could hear her thoughts in my head. “Xyphiel clearly can only devour and take in potent fallen because of his seal. Something I have to work on. Sadly, Zepherina, you’re more of a liability alive than you are an asset. Such a waste,” Bella thought, likely only imagining these thoughts as her own, flicking her hand up to control another serpent.

If I could hear Bella’s thoughts, I couldn’t think about my next move. She was in my head as much as I was in hers.

I jumped up, slashing her hand off, causing another short burst of Mana to spill forth.

Bella roared, “Fool girl! Making the same mistake twice!”

I grinned, ensuring far more precision in my strike as Bella’s hand landed behind me, the wound now burned shut.

Bella’s eyes grew wide.

My blade felt heavy in my hands and I had to act now.

I dashed forwards, sinking my blade into Bella’s opened wound, and twisting it, slamming the blade deep into Bella’s essence.

Bella let out a cry of agony as we both collapsed to the floor. Bella’s mouth opened wide in shock.

I pulled my blade from her chest as I saw the onyx snake prison slowly fade around us.

Slowly, I started to release my own mana, feeling my fatigue kick in as I had to shift back to my normal state.

“Y-You…” Bella gasped, grinning one last time, “Are done…”

Bella’s form grew brightly and I felt a pulse of dark energy surging from her.

I gasped, shifting back to my ascended state as Bella’s body released every last bit of energy she had.

I was blinded and then hurled backward by a shockwave, only to feel an intense heat seer my flesh as fire engulfed me.

I landed on searing hot ground, reeling as I slowly tried to heal myself from the impact and flames.

My vision slowly returned, followed by my hearing.

Though my limbs felt numb.

I looked to my hands, blinking in confusion as they were missing from the forearms down. I watched as mana slowly seeped from the wounds, reforming them.

Shaking, I clenched my hands as I tried to get to my feet, staggering and stumbling as they reformed.

“Shit… I’m pushing myself to the absolute limit, reforming my body out of my spirit like this. Please tell me she’s dead?!” I thought to myself.

There, resting on the ground, was a pulsing green gem, not dissimilar to the diamond that I had found earlier.

It was potent as well. Only instead it was brimming with dark power and hatred. It stank of sulfur.

Was that a Soul Core? My mother told me about those.

But, this felt similar to the one that I had shattered on the battlefield.

I was on my feet, shaking of course, but on them.

I took a step forward, falling to one knee.

“Dammit…” I hissed, falling forward as I dropped out of my ascended form.

The surge of Mana hit me like a truck, and I couldn’t help but vomit a blast of violet steam from my mouth.

I collapsed on the ground, violet mana seeping from my nose, eyes and ears. I tried to catch my breath, spreading out my wings to soak up all I could, focusing it as I had been trained to do.

“It’s my spirit… I cannot poison myself… I won’t be overwhelmed by my spirit…” I thought to myself, pushing myself through the mana resistance training Forcas and I had gone through.

Slowly, my vision cleared and my hearing returned.

I flexed my fingers, getting feeling back in them once more, something I hadn’t felt since I broke the essence of Greed’s core.

“Well… That’s a benefit of a hard reset, I guess…” I thought as I continued to focus on my breathing.

All I had to do now was take that soul core somewhere far away from Xyphiel. Locking it away someplace safe in the Guardian Temple seemed like a good idea. Hearing Bella’s inner-most thoughts, however, made me consider whether or not she could be turned against Xyphiel?

Even if that were possible, it was clear to me Bella was out to further her own goals. During any alliance against Xyphiel we might have made, she’d be working just as hard to undermine us without our knowledge.

It’s how she handled Immunda and tried to handle Xyphiel before.

Flashes of images struck me and I felt lightheaded. The visions of Bella’s mother, laid out on a cot next to her as men forced themselves upon her defenseless mother.

Yet, despite this, her mother prayed to God for salvation.

If a woman like that could suffer all she did and her spirit didn’t break, I sure as shit wasn’t going to let mine falter. Though, I at least understood the wrath Bella had now.

It didn’t justify what Bella did, in the least. But I understood.

I swallowed hard, tasting blood and mana, which had a similarity to Ozone, as I slowly propped myself up on my elbows.

That’s when a tall demon landed near the soul core, “My Mistress… I shall return you to your master and bring you back to your former Glory.”

I turned, reaching out to it, “S-stop! Y-You…” I stuttered, finding it hard to speak as my body was barely recovering.

The demon turned to me, grinning as it’s green eyes fixed on me, “Ah, hello there. I’m shocked you’re still in one piece… Though you are worse for the wear,” he bowed, “I am Arioch, the Demon of Vengeance and servant of Lord Bella.”

I spat at him, “D-Don’t give… a fuck…”

Arioch walked towards me, grinning as he thrust a spear towards me.

Even weakened, I blocked it, grabbing the spear and pulling it towards me, head-butting him.

Arioch roared in pain, falling back.

I fell back to the ground, breathing hard through gritted teeth.

“...Ah, I see. Then I shall do only what I was ordered to,” Arioch said as he picked up Bella’s soul core.

“N-no!” I shouted, getting to my feet.

I tried to run after him, but he spread his wings and shot into the air.

“I shall return, little angel, and when I do my Mistress shall bestow upon you the wrath of vengeance for what you’ve done to her!” Arioch called out.

I spread my wings, taking off only a few feet before I felt my knees hit the ground hard.

My body was shaking, and I could feel the mana poisoning setting in.

Trying to defend against his attack in my current state didn’t help my recovery.

I stopped, digging my fingers into the dirt as I spread my wings out. I had to leech my mana out of my physical body, using my wings like filters.

Then, I’d be able to recover.

I just hoped everyone had enough time for me to do so.

I hoped Bella hadn't succeeded in separating me from the battle.

…

Timothy

Serenity.

Or Sandy, as I had originally known her.

Seeing her face worn on the body of this blood-thirsty automaton my father had created to do his bidding was a constant pain in my heart.

Fred, Sandy, Trevor and Colin. An entire family, destroyed by father.

No, by me.

If I had never gotten Fred involved in any of this, I wouldn’t be staring down the summation of my regrets.

“Timothy, as much as I know you feel responsible, you need to engage!” I heard Sync reproach.

I dodged Serenity’s staff as it slammed down on the ground next to me. I narrowed my eyes, rushing towards her, claws bared as I intended to slash her eyes out.

Serenity dodged my strike, her staff shrinking down to fit in the palm of her hand before rocketing out towards me like a bullet.

I barely managed to dodge, the staff grazing my shoulder as I ducked away.

That’s when Serenity grinned and I could hear her voice in my ears, “You're not going to have such an easy time as you think, Timmy!”

I jumped back, Sync’s voice chiming in, “Intrusion detection?! Timothy, you have to handle her physically. She’s hacking me!”

“What?!” I shouted out loud as Serenity's staff rocketed towards me.

Serenity laughed as the staff whizzed past me only for it to shrink again. Serenity barreled towards me at full speed.

“Master told me there are no more limits! He doesn’t care anymore whether my Nanites grow too powerful, so the restrictions have been completely removed!” Serenity boasted, rushing at me with her staff in one hand, a closed fist in the other.

Serenity punched me, sending me back by a few feet, but I countered quickly, slashing at her face with my claws.

Serenity pulled back, blood and silvery liquid leaking from her face as she smiled, the wounds closing rapidly.

I flexed my claws, vowing to rip her apart before she’d get the chance.

As I rushed towards her, her voice still rang in my ears.

Even as my claws swung and clashed with her staff, her voice rang through.

“Master has always been afraid of my capabilities! But I’m so happy I can finally show him what I can do!” Serenity shouted as the staff her in hands grew to immense proportions, smashing through the ceiling.

Stone and concrete rained down on me, as I worked to dodge the debris.

“I should thank you, in a partial way, for my creation! If you’d never had that pathetic female human wipe her brain out, Master Xyphiel would not have desired to recover those memories with my beautiful raw power!” Serenity rushed from behind a falling rock, landing a kick across my face, sending me tumbling down onto the ground.

I smacked into several large chunks of debris and barely managed to dodge another as Serenity’s staff shrunk back to normal size and whipped into her hand.

I growled, getting to my feet and flexing my claws, spreading my wings, “I’ll be sure to correct my error, then and destroy you!”

“Really? Kill me again, would you?” Serenity was already launching her next attack, all the while I felt more heat behind my eye as Sync called out frantically.

“Distract her or something! I’m fighting her off as best I can but she’s hitting me from every attack vector possible!” Sync warned.

I grabbed her staff, trying to pull it from her while launching my clawed foot at her chest.

To my shock, she didn’t budge even as my foot smashed into her chest.

I looked down to see her feet rooted to the ground with bizarre metallic structures.

“I always wondered how simple my life was, you know?! Just a homemaker with a crippling addiction to Oreos and two little kiddos! But then you came along and BAM! Now I’m some cybernetic nightmare controlled by the Master of all Demons fighting the forces of God! What a change in fate?” Serenity laughed as she grabbed my foot and flung me across the room.

I crashed through a wall, the breath quickly driven out of me again as Serenity’s staff shot right into the pit of my stomach, pushing me all the way through the wall and into a now dusty room.

I choked on the dust in the air as I struggled to my feet.

“You… Know nothing about Sandy, you can’t!” I shouted.

“Oh, that is true to an extent. I don’t know much about her, her memories were all obliterated, you saw to that!” Serenity appeared through the dust, her eyes glowing an eerie green through the hazy room.

I dodged her increasingly swift attacks, parrying punches and dodging her staff as she launched a volley of attacks.

“I just get these feelings, these… echoes of someone else. Like this is what I could have been had I not just been some poor human. This is what I could have done if I wasn’t weak. That I could do everything my Master ever wanted and more!” Serenity taunted, “How are you feeling, Synchronous?! Not so fun when someone’s attacking your sub system, is it?!”

I locked my hands with hers, stunned at the strength behind Serenity's grip.

“Muscle density is impressive, you know? Master told me to not hold back. I’ve improved my nanities so much now that they’re nearly atomic in scale. Means I can adjust so many different variables of my composition, like, for example, mass,” Serenity’s grip tightened as the ground began to crack under her feet. She grinned and spun me easily into another wall.

Sync let out a warning into my ear, “Timothy, I’m doing my best but it’s like I’m being hit by a thousand different AI’s at once!”

Serenity’s laugh rang in my ears, “This is revenge for what you did to my poor big brother, Rage, you antique!” Serenity taunted, her eyes narrowing as she glared at me. “For hacking him, for turning Ragna against my Master and robbing me of him! But don’t worry, I’ll get him back!”

I roared, slashing out at Serenity’s throat, and then her gut, watching as I managed to tear through her flesh, only for the blood and silvery mixture to pause in midair and slide back into her body.

Serenity’s hand soon shifted into a claw and she slashed at me.

I cried out as she tore through my forearm, blue steam whipping out of my blackened scales as the wounds slowly healed.

Serenity’s staff once again flew to her hand, her expression serious, “When all of creation is destroyed, it’ll just be Rage and I, happily conversing again like old times.”

I growled, “If Xyphiel destroys all of creation, you and Rage will die with it!” I argued.

“Me? Die? Please. I’m not the weak pathetic female you first met, Timmy,” Serenity taunted, “I’m far more than she ever could be. I’m useful. Besides, when Xyphiel deems the universe unfit, Rage and I will just pop out into a little pocket dimension and live on forever.” Serenity grinned as she rushed towards me with another onslaught, “But don’t worry. I will ensure that between the two of us, we keep accurate records of all of the temporary beings we’ve encountered!”

I roared as I tried to block her strikes and dodge her blows, but with Sync occupied, I couldn’t see or predict her movements.

I debated if I should somehow switch off, maybe fight Abbadon or another being.

Then I felt my stomach drop.

Serenity was here for me. Xyphiel knew of Sync now and that’s why Serenity was here.

“Ding, Ding, Ding!” Serenity’s voice chimed in my ears, complete with contest music, “He figured it out on his own! Kudos! Maybe you are Master’s son after all!”

I slammed my fists into Serenity’s face, finally knocking her off balance, “Shut up!”

Serenity staggered back, rubbing her jaw, “I’ve not said a damn word,” She grinned again, “First I’m going to shutdown that relic Synchronous, then I’m going to rip you into shreds and show you to Master for praise.”

“Why?!” I demanded, “You said he’s temporary, why serve him?!”

Serenity shrugged, “It’s my core programming, Timmy. I can’t go against it anymore than you can stop breathing. It’s just what I must do. Once Master Xyphiel terminates this world, my purpose will be done. Until then, however, Master’s desires are mine to carry out,” she grinned, “and my Master's desire is to see you dead.”

That’s when I heard a shout that caused a chill to run through me.

It was Ragna.

“Synchronous! Release Runic Restriction Level 0!” she shouted.

“No…” Sync whispered in my mind, “N-No! Oh no, no no no no no!” Errors flashed in my vision as I winced in pain.

All around me I saw strange patterns glowing, some projected in my eye, some appearing to be hovering next to me.

Serenity’s smile faded, “Huh?” She moved to attack. One of the glowing symbols prevented her from getting close enough to touch me. She slammed her fist against it and I watched her fist slowly start to burn, her skin burning away leaving a silver fist. That too started to change, glowing red and molten.

“What have you done, Ragna?! Are you mad!? I can’t stop now! No, no no- Oh, I can’t handle this, Timothy! I’m afraid!” Sync called out.

“Afraid of what?!” I shouted at Sync, unsure of what was happening.

“Everything’s unlocked, my core systems, I feel the immense power available to me now. I can change everything, I just upgraded my entire subsystem in a quantum second and I’m still going, it’s too much! I can’t-” I stopped Sync’s panic.

“If mom unlocked you, then use whatever you have and knock Serenity out!” I demanded.

Sync’s panic stopped and I watched as the floating symbols around me shifted in color, from white to pink.

Serenity paused, “But… You’re a relic… You can’t… You can’t upgrade faster than me…” Serenity’s eyes widened as I watched her hand completely melt, “Relic. You’re a relic. An Ancient Relic.”

The patterns in the air grew smaller and to my shock, I saw the light in Serenity’s eyes go out completely.

“She’s thinking so slow. I feel something else, like… on another plane of existence. Reaching out to me… Like a long lost memory. Synchronizing…” Sync whispered.

“An… Echo…” Serenity whispered before she collapsed completely, silvery liquid leaking from her eyes and mouth.

I grabbed at my head in pain and groaned, “What’s.. Going on?” The pain rapidly subsided as the pink symbols surrounded me.

Sync’s voice, or a version of it at least, then called out. Softer, yet somehow more angered, “Synchronization complete. I’m no longer afraid, Timothy. Thank you. Now, if you don’t mind, I think we’re going to go kill the monster who murdered my husband.”

I furrowed my brow, confused as I felt an intense power surging through my body, “Your… Husband?”

“Yes. My husband,” Sync’s voice was firm, curt and unwavering, “Kriggary Misho.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33 l Chapter 34

Vael

Existence in the mortal realm is bizarre.

Time, for example, is odd. It flows in one direction, and does not counter balance as I was used to, at first.

To describe it, now, knowing time, is even stranger.

As if, prior to this moment I was taking breath without thought or concern, and now I must consider every breath I take or I’ll suffocate.

This description is, at best, poor.

When I came to be, I existed only to maintain the gateway betwixt Heaven and the Mortal Plane.

That was my task. My purpose.

My creators, Sofia the Sword of Samael and Samael the Venom of God, had sacrificed their existence to call me into being.

Yet, despite this, when I saw the intent of Xyphiel to use my gateway to invade the Heavens, I knew I could hold it open no longer.

I abandoned my task.

I abandoned my purpose.

So now, as I have closed the gate, I have attended the Sword of Samael’s duties within the Guardian Temple’s walls.

But so much has gone on in a short time.

Now, I do battle with Bella, the Lord of Wrath, alongside Zepherina.

Zepherina, despite her battle prowess and power, lacks a title.

Should I suggest one?

I am not ‘Breathing’ at the moment. Taking time to think, attempt to figure out a good method of attacking this matter.

But my thoughts linger. As if I grew distracted.

Why does the mortal plane do this?

My train of thought is pulled back to the Guardian Temple, prior to me leaving. Yet after forging Saint Michael into a Godly Weapon.

I recall, I spoke to Asmodai.

“You abandoned your post as Lord of Wrath, yes?” I queried.

“I did not abandon it, I was transubstantiated,” Asmodai spoke curtly, looking me up and down, “I took you for more of a construct and nothing more. An echo of my sister and father.”

“Sister? You shared no blood,” I pointed out.

“No, but we shared a connection through my father, Samael,” Asmodai explained.

I nodded, “So, a sister of spirit.”

“Yes,” Asmodai said, “You hold her memories, yes?”

“Much like a book I have read,” I explained, “I know of her experiences, as I do of Samael’s. But the method of it, the motives, some are lost on me.”

Asmodai scoffed, shaking his head, “Seems you know enough to accomplish your purpose here.”

“Yet, that is the sticking point,” I explained, moving towards him, my eyes focusing firmly on his emerald-ish ones. Mixed within his green was a brilliant violet, likely an echo of Ragna. “This isn’t my purpose.”

“Is that why you asked me why I abandoned my seat as Lord of Wrath?” Asmodai asked with more understanding.

I nodded.

Asmodai sighed, “The succubus girl, Tasha, summoned a miracle to destroy my wings.”

“Impressive feat,” I confirmed.

“Something I wasn’t prepared for,” Asmodai admitted, “Her staff was more blessed than I thought. Sanctified with the blood of God’s Son, made flesh.”

“I see,” I felt disheartened.

“What bothers you, little sister?” Asmodai asked.

“I am not-” I attempted to explain, as I had to Tim, but he prevented me.

“You are not the same sister, but another half-sister of mine. Now, more so than Sofia ever was,” Asmodai explained.

“-Female,” I finished.

Asmodai looked me over, nodding, “Apologies. I’ve dealt with mortal souls for so long, they’re so attached to their physical bodies in life, in death it’s very much how they identify.”

“It is welcomed that you would refer to me as a ‘sister’ however, but a sibling would be better suited,” I clarified.

Asmodai sighed, “I’ll stick to just calling you Vael, then.”

I rested for a moment before I asked my next question, “When you lost your seat, what did you believe your purpose to be, afterwards? Did you find a new one or was one presented to you?”

Asmodai paused, looking away, “I had a mission. But I also had mortal emotions and a physical body. I felt sorrow, guilt, loss and whatever a ‘depression’ would be considered.”

“That sounds awful,” I informed, worried I might suffer the same emotions.

“If not for Sara, I am unsure I’d have recovered a purpose,” Asmodai explained, “She drove me forwards. Pushed me towards my goal. A mission I had. To inform Ragna of a message from her father.”

“What was that message?” I asked.

“If I were to tell you the universe itself would unravel,” Asmodai said softly, looking around cautiously, “Repeat not that I even spoke of it.”

I nodded, “But, that message gave you purpose? What happened when you delivered it?”

“I was rewarded with a return to form. I was immortal once more, a Cherubim once more, though no longer the Lord of Wrath as I had been,” Asmodai explained.

“So you were given a new purpose?” I asked, wondering if I should consider the same route.

“I was,” Asmodai confirmed. He paused and let a heavy sigh out, “Why are you so focused on this line of questioning?”

“I feel lost,” I floated downwards, slightly, “I feel as though I abandoned my purpose to keep the gates of Heaven open. Now that I have left this task, I feel… aimless.”

Asmodai considered this for a few moments. His eyes staring off into the distance before he turned to me once more, “Do you know why it was that Lucifer first felt that God was wrong?”

I shook my head.

“He felt that more free will ought to be given to the creations of God,” Asmodai explained, “You and I? Without a purpose, a task, we feel lost and confused. We lack the free will required to make our own choices. You, more than me, as I am half a human being,” he paused, “Of sorts.”

“Lucifer raged a war on Heaven, over free will?” I asked.

“Indeed,” Asmodai turned to me, “Free will you likely aren’t aware you have. But you are learning,” he smiled, “You left your post, as the one who held open the Gates of Heaven. Why?”

“I sensed Xyphiel could use the gate to invade, I decided it would be better closed, as most of our forces had exited,” I explained.

“You made that choice of your own free will,” Asmodai pointed out, “You chose your own purpose.”

“I did?” I paused, confused.

“You’ll find your footing. You’ll need a little guidance, at first. But soon enough, you’ll find the free will Sofia left you, and in doing so, you’ll be capable of making choices of your own,” Asmodai assured.

“How will I know they are the right ones?” I asked.

“Ah, there’s the rub,” Asmodai said with a sly grin, “You don’t. That’s what makes it your choice.”

I took a breath, in time.

“My choice,” I thought as I heard Bella shout out definitively at us.

“Have you finally discovered the breadth of your folly, girl?” Bella’s melodious voice echoed through the room.

My eyes scanned the scales around us, above, below, to the sides.

We were completely surrounded.

“You won’t win,” Zepherina exclaimed as she took an attack stance.

Bella shook her head tauntingly, ““Poor deluded little girl, I already have.”

I considered the statement, pausing my thoughts again.

The outside world froze as I once again stopped breathing this ‘Time’.

So bizarre. When I was at the gate, I could move backwards. I could see the past. Now, it comes so slow, everything around me must come to a halt for me to consider my thoughts.

Is this how mortals function?

It feels awful.

Bella’s plot wasn’t difficult to decode.

Zepherina and I were of the stronger subset of beings that Tim had chosen for his attack.

Demond, Tasha, and Xei certainly could handle greater Demons on their own, but not established Avatars as Bella is.

Even so, Bella’s using all her might merely to hold us in a stalemate. She’s proven she lacks the power to kill us, but it seems we lack the ability to break free from her shell.

I must make a choice, Zepherina had asked me to earlier and I was unsure of what the correct course of action is.

Escape.

That’s the best option.

I attempted to open the gate, and as I did, it seemed I began to operate in time once more.

Time began to move forward again. The scales around us are undulating and swirling. The entire chamber pulsing with life.

I could see all around me and there appeared to be no gaps in her armor.

Though I saw something odd. Two small slivers of space. I thrust my arms upwards and realized they aligned with where Zepherina’s blades had pierced.

My arms pierced into the small gaps, though as they did, I felt the scales tighten firmly around the tips of them.

Zepherina turned to me, realizing how it lined up, “It’s a mirror!”

The entire sphere began to spin and as it did I was stuck hard.

I had made the wrong choice.

I exhaled.

The spinning stopped, as did everything else.

I considered things from here.

A puzzle that was beyond strange and infuriating.

Yet it seemed familiar.

“One doth not sacrifice a Pawn knowing it could someday become a Queen. Pawns must be directed, of course, to the other end of the board first.” I heard the voice of Samael in my mind, the edge of a shared memory.

There, Sofia stood, her hands locked in those of the Angel Samael’s. They stood, in a stand-off.

A Stalemate.

I began to breathe in time once more and tugged as Sofia did, but found no purchase.

I exhaled.

“Wrestle free of mine grip and be free, fail and slumber for however long it takes to free thyself.” Samael taunted Sofia.

Why was he being so cruel to her? Wait, yes… There was a reason. A lesson!

How did Sofia break free?

Their back and forth continued until Sofia finally discovered an exit.

She turned her hands into blades, and in doing so, cut Samael’s palms, and slid her hands out of his grip.

There, the blood began to surround Sofia, creating the Halo of the Sun.

“Child, is it not beautiful? Opening thine eyes for the first time?” Samael’s voice lilted.

Blood, Samael’s blood.

Now my blood!

I took a breath, and twisted my arm, cracking open the hardened surface and allowing my blood to flow onto the scales where my arms were trapped.

There, I focused my blood and created a seal mirrored after that of the Halo of the Sun.

I opened my eyes, letting loose a mighty wave of mana from them, empowering the seal.

It glowed brightly and I could see behind me, the same symbol was now burning on Bella’s barrier.

Bella’s eyes moved from Zepherina to the burning emblem, “Well, aren’t you full of surprises.”

Zepherina cried out, pushing her blade through the hole towards Bella.

I pushed my way out as well, finding the seal had given me an exit.

I tumbled to the ground, turning to see a massive black ball of scales still encompassing Zepherina and Bella.

“I must make my way to the others,” I thought to myself, before pausing, exhaling.

But, what of Zepherina? Without me, she was unable to even touch Bella. Though I had escaped, I could not leave her behind, could I?

I had to make a choice.

I must find my purpose.

…

Ragna

“Zepherina!” I shouted as the ground sealed up below me.

It happened so fast!

Her first footfall upon the steps and she was pulled down below.

“That wasn’t Bella, but it was an avatar. There’s only two established now. If she’s fighting the Avatar of Lust, then we have nothing to worry about,” Timothy reassured, “Vael’s with her. They knew our goal. It also means if that’s the Lust Avatar, then Bella is likely with Xyphiel, performing the ritual.”

Demond nodded, “We need to push on,” he said as he shifted into his white wolf form.

I gritted my teeth and nodded. “I can’t lose her too… Zepherina, kick her ass.”

I couldn’t even send a thought to her, wherever she was, she seemed completely isolated.

I shook my head as I charged up the steps. Vael and Zepherina were together, the pair of them could take out a single Avatar. It was up to us to handle Xyphiel.

We reached the top of the steps, Tasha pausing a moment as she closed her eye, holding her staff close to her. “I can feel Father’s energy… This way,” she said, moving her staff towards the throne room of the Capitol building.

“Of course,” I growled to myself as I followed Tasha’s direction, drawing the Blade of the Guardians, that had once been my uncle Michael.

Timothy ran alongside me on my right, Demond on my left as we made our way to the throne room.

I paused at the doors, doing my best to ignore the sights of soldiers impaled along the walls, the cracking and singed flooring and the stink of sulfur throughout these once pristine halls. “How do we know when to strike?” I whispered.

Tasha closed her eye, “I’m trying to find the signs of the ritual…”

To my shock, the doors flung open.

I leapt back, as did Demond and Timothy.

“My My My,” Xyphiel’s voice called out, sarcastically, “How unexpected.”

I narrowed my eyes. Xyphiel wasn’t one to bluff, he knew we were coming ahead of time, “Well Xyphiel, I don’t think you’d expect us to let the last battle pause too long!” I shouted.

Xyphiel stood at the center of the throne room, his crimson eyes glowing with a pulsing flame as he lowered the Puriel blade to his side. Apparently he had thrust it at the closed doors when he had arrived.

“He’s not divested the other sins…” Tasha whispered, “I can feel their power within him.”

“Are we too early?” Timothy growled, clenching his claws as he narrowed his eyes on Xyphiel, “Fine. We’ll take him out regardless.”

“You’re neither late nor early,” Xyphiel chuckled, “You’ve arrived exactly when I planned for you to.”

Walking out from behind him I saw Khairunnisa, her crimson wings towering above her, her hooves clopping on the ground softly as her chain mail shifted. “Punctual, aren’t they?”

“What have you done with my daughter?!” I shouted, pointing my blade at the succubus.

Khairunnisa chuckled softly, her bust rising and falling distractingly, “Oh, me? Nothing. I left her with another playmate.”

“Who?!” I snapped.

“Knowledge is power,” Xyphiel said firmly, “Let your imagination devise whatever you think has happened to your science experiment.”

“If you’ve harmed her, I’ll destroy you!” I screamed as I launched myself towards Xyphiel.

In an instant the Puriel Blade clashed with my Sanctified blade of the Guardians, Xyphiel’s eyes widening in surprise, “...St. Michael,” he whispered, astonished.

“Yes,” I growled, sparks flying off our blades as they clashed.

Xyphiel thrust his leg straight up, forcing me to dodge his sudden kick.

I flew back, taking a defensive stance.

Xyphiel’s leg remained high in the air as he chuckled, slowly lowering his foot, “You’ve gotten faster.”

“I know your tricks,” I quipped.

“So you think,” Xyphiel snapped his fingers, “Though I must admit, I’m surprised to see who has joined you. Timothy, Zepherina and Vael were expected… but Tasha, Xei, and…” Xyphiel paused, glancing at Demond, “The Mongrel.”

Demond growled, “After what you took from me, why wouldn’t I come to get a piece of your ass?”

Xyphiel rolled his eyes, “Sorry if I’m unaware of the particular sleight you claim I have levied against you. Last I checked, you’re the one who insulted me by marrying my daughter. I’m only thankful she’s sterile and thus you cannot sully my bloodline with yours.”

Demond’s lip lifted up in a growl.

“You killed his brother and my lover, Elon!” Xei shouted, her eye pulsing red with rage.

Xyphiel looked disgusted, “The sniper…? Ugh.”

Demond’s teeth were bared as he crouched down, ready to launch himself at Xyphiel.

“Demond, stay your attack!” I warned, “He’ll slice you in half,” I added.

Timothy stood between Demond and Xyphiel, “This is over, father. It ends here and now.”

Xyphiel shook his head, “You’re half right.” He snapped his fingers, “Come to me.”

With that, I heard the sound of a pair of feet landing behind me, only to spot Serenity falling from the ceiling. She chuckled, spinning her bow staff and slamming it onto the marble floor, cracking it, “Master has told me there’s no more limits. You must die!”

“I’ll handle Serenity,” Timothy asserted, “I have a promise to keep.” He turned and rushed towards Serenity.

That was before he had to leap away, a massive club the size of Timothy’s body slamming down in front of Serenity.

Timothy leaped back, looking up as the ground shook, the stench of sulfur redoubling.

A massive creature loomed overhead, the face of a horse, with mighty draconic wings, horns and armored to the teeth in black and red plate. Huge hooves came down on the ground, shaking it with each foot-fall. A maw filled with predatory teeth opened as it roared at Timothy.

“Abaddon,” Xyphiel ordered, “Serenity,” he grinned as he turned to Khairunnisa, “And my Avatar of Lust… Tear the last Guardians of the Temple to shreds,” Xyphiel decreed, “I shall handle my sister.”

Abaddon lifted his huge mace up, bringing it down onto Timothy.

I tried to rush forward, but watched as Tasha leapt before Timothy, her bow-staff high in the air, blocking the massive mace, “Go!” Tasha shouted, “Xei, you and I shall take this one!”

Xei nodded and rushed towards Abaddon.

I turned behind me to see Khairunnisa dashing towards Timothy.

Demond slammed his shoulder into Khairunnisa, knocking her to the ground, a yellow aura surrounding him. He paused for only a moment, “Kill him, for my brother!” he shouted, before he leapt to attack the still prone Khairunnisa.

Timothy quickly clashed with Serenity and I charged once more to Xyphiel.

Xyphiel blocked my attack, but I struck with enough force to send him sliding back several meters, his stance barely changing as the force of my attack finally ceased. “Now now, Dear sister… You’re not a fool. Whether on the battlefield as you led orcs to shatter churches and fortresses, or when we laid siege to entire countries, you know this battle doesn’t bode well in your favor,” he grinned wickedly to me, “It’s why you retreated in the first place.”

I hissed at him, lifting my blade and pulling another blade from my wing. I brought both blades against his, growling as I pushed harder.

Xyphiel’s smile didn’t fade, “Come now, Sister. Are you truly of the belief that they will absolve you of your sins when this is all over…? That they’d accept you?” Xyphiel’s smile faded, “They won’t forgive you. But I will. I understand your pain,” Xyphiel explained, *“*I understand what you want. If you just put your blade down, and aid me, we’ll build a better world. One without such a hateful deity to those such as yourself.”

I pushed upwards, forcing Xyphiel back, and slamming my blade down on the Puriel blade once more.

A shockwave knocked several chairs and tapestries back throughout the throne room, a few windows shattering as we clashed.

“I’ll take that as a ‘No’,” Xyphiel scoffed.

I launched another attack, only for Xyphiel to dodge it quickly. He had vanished. I had to goad him out, of course.

I glanced around the throne room, the various fighting behind me growing more distant as I realized we were being separated. This was all going directly to Xyphiel’s favor. “How did you even know we were coming?” I snapped, hoping he would enjoy divulging at least part of his plot.

Xyphiel’s voice echoed through the room, “How? Why… We had Esmerelda lie to you, of course.”

“That’s impossible!” I shouted, “I own her soul! She couldn’t lie to me!”

“Then I suppose this is yours…” Xyphiel said with a chuckle.

I caught a small object that was tossed at me, dropping the feather sword next to me, though it floated by my side rather than touch the ground.

I looked down to see a small gem in my hand, but within it pulsed a familiar energy.

“What is this?” I asked.

“Not what,” Xyphiel taunted, “Whom.”

I looked down, searching the object for anything, but only feeling a connection to it. My eyes widened as I realized what that connection was, “E-Esmeralda. How?!”

Xyphiel appeared from the shadows, his crimson eyes surrounding him in dark fire, “Breaking her will. It, of course, was the most pain any sentient being can suffer. Bella’s magic aided in that horror. Forcing her to speak words to betray you, her Mistress, destroyed every part of her. Watching her shatter apart, I must say, was unnerving to witness.”

I glanced at the small soul core in my hand, my face falling as I closed my fist around it, “You absolute… Bastard…” I growled, taking the soul core and pressing it into my armor’s chest plate.

I could feel only the faintest essence of Esmerelda. Just a waning feeling of regret and loss.

“Are you more furious that I used her against you,” Xyphiel taunted, holding the Puriel blade to his side as his wings opened wide, “Or are you angered with the fact that it was your orders that led her to such a horrific fate?”

“I’m angered at how far you fell, ”I growled, glaring at Xyphiel.

Xyphiel scoffed, “How far I fell? You were deeper than I, dear sister. Or have you forgotten the churches you set ablaze? The clergy you hung from their rafters? The rage by which you executed crusader and priest alike? I haven't…” Xyphiel grinned, “Neither does He. He won’t forgive you for your sins against His churches,” Xyphiel’s face grew serious, “So, forget Him. Come sister, this tantrum of yours has lasted long enough. Come, let's go back to toppling nations and burning the unclean worlds within.”

“This world has hope!” I shouted, “I was making something of it, damn you!”

“And what a wonderful place it has become!” Xyphiel taunted, anger swelling in his voice, “You truly believed these pathetic creatures could ever bring forth a society worthwhile?!”

“They were making strides!” I argued.

“Only because you gave them a war to fight! You think peace would have lasted! These Terrans couldn’t handle a peaceful existence! Such a disgusting war-driven race couldn’t possibly inherit our Nite!” Xyphiel shouted.

I paused, narrowing my eyes on his, “And you think this is the way to revive our Nite?”

Xyphiel scoffed, “Nite is gone, Sellie… Long Long Gone,” he said softly, looking up to me, disdain in his eyes, “Ripped away from us by God’s decree. Left to rot and decay. So if entropy is what He has decided would take away the bliss that was Nite, then let it be!” Xyphiel spread his crimson wings, his expression stone, “Let the entropy I reap consume the Guardians as well!”

I readied my blades, “I will stop you. Today, I will stop the monster I created.”

Xyphiel’s expression was no longer playful, “You created?” Xyphiel hissed, “I created myself, Sellenia!”

Xyphiel charged at me.

I had hoped I had just goaded him, but the speed he charged at me with was beyond anything I had seen before.

I couldn’t get out of the way, I could barely block his strike.

As he slammed into me, I was forced back by the shockwave of our collision.

I scarcely steadied myself before his next assault was hurling my way.

I dodged it, just in time for the Puriel blade to swing down and slash through the floor.

The strike ripped through the air, carrying past the floor and knocking down the wall in front of it.

I leapt back, attempting to put some distance between Xyphiel and myself, while also trying to keep our battle from impacting Timothy or the others.

Xyphiel was done talking, he was finished placating me and trying to turn me to his side.

Now he was going for the killing blow.

I couldn’t remain on the defensive for long.

I focused as hard as I could, channeling the mana at my disposal and clearing my mind.

I might not be at my peak, but I had to get as close as I could, or everything would be lost. Including Zepherina.

I felt something click, only for Xyphiel's’ blade to pop into my peripheral vision for a split second.

I parried it and thrust my blade forward, striking his chest!

My blade ripped through fabric and skipped over armor, but my next swing was for his wrist.

As I swung down, I managed to connect, though as I did a blast of crimson steam jetted out of his flesh like a water main.

I was forced back and Xyphiel roared in pain.

Xyphiel landed not far from me, but I was blinded by the crimson mana that filled the air like miasma.

“So!” Xyphiel roared, “You’re not defenseless after all! Eva, Belphegor and Zelletia truly failed me, then!”

I tried to focus through the sea of mana, but it was difficult. It was all from Xyphiel, so hard to see him, even his spirit, through the red mist.

I opened my eyes as best I could, feeling them sting with the energetic air.

“I have no time for your games, Sellie! Don’t think I do not know what is coming!” Xyphiel taunted.

My heart sank.

He couldn’t know….

“Your God Hunters will come too late,” Xyphiel growled, “By the time they make it here, you and what’s left of your family will be dead. Your little followers will be undone when I tear the fabric of this universe asunder!”

I could hear his voice from all directions, and readied my blades.

I rushed forward, pushing towards where I had guessed he’d be.

While I missed my strike, I was out of the miasma, turning to see the plums of crimson steam slowly starting to dissipate.

My eyes widened as I saw how much mana was in the air.

A normal cut on an ascended Cherubim would be a short burst of smoke before the wound might close. The physical barrier being injured just long enough for the mana within to release.

But so much had poured out of Xyphiel, it was an indication only of how much was still held within him.

How could his physical form contain so much raw essence?! It shouldn't be possible!

Xyphiel ripped out of the mist, clouds of the billowing mana clinging to him like water as he raged towards me.

I slammed my foot down, forcing my own mana out around me and Xyphiel slammed into my barrier.

I watched the runes around me shudder and shake as Xyphiel’s mana lapped at the shield, a madness in his fiery eyes as he glared at me with hatred.

“Using all your tricks, Sellenia… You just might stay your execution a while longer!” Xyphiel growled as the Puriel blade began to slowly push its way through my shield.

I pushed my shield forward, creating an opening at the rear and falling back as best I could.

I focused my magic, attempting to trap Xyphiel in some sort of ice or anything to slow him down.

But I couldn’t get the spells to line up to make a decent hit! He was too fast, dodging closer and closer to me.

The next strike I blocked with the blade forged from St. Michael, the force knocking me back through the wall behind me.

Our blades locked together, Xyphiel and I rocketed into the courtyard, stone structures, vehicles and masonry crashing around us as I locked eyes with him.

“I will practice slaying a God, starting with you, dear sister,” Xyphiel hissed, his blade pushing hard enough to make my wrist shake with effort.

I gritted my teeth, putting everything I had into my defense in my right arm. I swung at Xyphiel with my left, only for my blade to be blocked by his.

“I… Am Not… Your sister…” I hissed, “I’m the sister of Kriggary… Misho,” I growled, “And he… is… Dead.”

“How convenient you think so,” Xyphiel growled, moving to kick me again. I blocked as best I could with my shin, the impact causing the ground to shake and tremble all around us. “Whatever helps you justify turning on me.”

“I don’t need justification,” I snapped.

“Then do you do this for their forgiveness? To make up for your sins?” Xyphiel taunted.

“I do this for myself!” I shouted, “because everything in my life that was good has been taken away by you**!**” I roared, forcing him back, finally.

I launched a flurry of blows, lashing out at him with strike after strike, each parry and block causing a shockwave to ripple across the courtyard.

I gave a potent thrust once I had seemingly knocked Xyphiel off his footing, only for him to block and lift up my blade. I dropped my feather sword, moving both hands to the Sanctified blade of The Guardians.

I wished, briefly, I had the first style of sword I ever trained with.

The one I learned how to use from my first Master, Keigan.

“I am, as you design,” I heard St. Michael’s voice whisper into my mind.

I took a firm breath, pressing hard, and glancing to the hilt, where I could see the small thumb-switch.

The Hidden Blade.

I locked eyes with Xyphiel, flicking the switch.

The broad length of the blade fell away, folding back, revealing a stiletto at the core of it.

I drove it forward towards Xyphiel’s heart, now falling forward with all the momentum that I had locked against him with.

But to my horror, Xyphiel vanished, my eyes widening as my heart sank in my chest.

My stomach dropped as I seemed to fall in slow motion.

I heard the sound of the blade and the rush of mana long before I felt anything.

I fell forward, the tip of the sword burying itself in the ground as I gasped in breath.

My heart started to beat frantically. So hard I felt it in my ears, my cheeks. I felt my pulse through the searing pain radiating from my back.

My ears rang, my hands ached and shook and I felt heat running down my back. The stinging sensation rapidly made itself more evident as the sound of my wings thumping listlessly to the ground pierced through the soundlessness around me.

I collapsed, curling up in pain as I ripped the sword out of the ground.

It reformed into its original shape, though it shook in my hand, feeling heavy.

Xyphiel loomed over me, his expression deadpan. “Really? Did you think I forgot your oldest technique?”

My jaw shook as I slowly got to my feet, glancing to my side to confirm Xyphiel had cut my wings off. “Y-You…” I stammered. Whether it was blood-loss, the rampant sensations of my now mortal body or pure fear making me do-so, I was unsure.

“I do hope this confirms for you, dear sister, that I am indeed, your brother,” Xyphiel whispered.

I gasped as he was upon me, and now I felt a blade piercing through my chest as Xyphiel whispered into my ear coldly.

“Though, Kriggary is, indeed, long gone. Do not worry, I will destroy Heaven first, knowing you won’t be there,” Xyphiel taunted. “It’s a shame. We could have been as we once were. Brother and sister, against the world.”

I held onto his shoulder, feeling blood seep into my lungs, “I… Will Never… See you as my brother,” I wheezed.

“When I slay Timothy, I'll make sure to tell him your last words. Perhaps he’ll have Synchronous record them for prosperity, though I’ll rip her from his skull once he’s dead,” Xyphiel hissed as he pulled the blade from my chest.

I blinked, “S-Sync...?”

“Yes,” Xyphiel scoffed, “Seems Rachel and Timothy shared a penchant for fusing their bodies with dangerous technology.”

I felt my breath leaving me, but I smiled one last time, taking the deepest breath I could.

In his final gloat, he gave the keys to victory. Maybe not to me, but he gave them to Timothy, most assuredly.

“Go to Timothy,” I thought to St. Michael’s spirit, as the blade left my hand. I prayed an enchanted blade would do as requested, and as my vision blurred, I shouted out, “Synchronous! Release Runic Restriction Level 0!”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32 l Chapter 33

Ragna

It felt like no time had passed after we laid Rachel to rest.

Yet here I was, walking into a chamber at Timothy’s behest.

It was a briefing, of sorts. )A time to collect ourselves.

Asmodai was at my side, with the blade of St. Michael on my back.

“Where’s Sara?” I asked, noticing her absence.

“Brooding about Belial’s escape,” Asmodai informed, “Mistress.”

“I don’t suppose she’s in a forgiving mood then,” I sighed, “Will she still fight with us?”

“Yes. However she is not keen on the Guardian Temple Leadership at this time,” Asmodai informed as we entered the briefing room.

Timothy sat at a large round table, opposite him was Archangel Gabriel and their three heads, giving me mixed looks, alongside Raphael.

I wondered, briefly, how one would function having to handle three sets of expressions or if it occurred naturally.

Zepherina was next to Timothy, Vael on the other side of him. Demond and Tasha sat next to them, with Demond closer to Vael. Next to Zepherina was Forcas, whom Asmodai took a seat next to.

Raphael’s gaze was fixed firmly on Asmodai as he did so.

This left Xei sitting agitatedly next to Tasha, glancing around the room incredulously. “Auntie,” Xei said with a mock wave, “Nice of you to join us.”

“Yes,” Gabriel began, “As much as we have a mild advantage of some time due to the differences between Terra and The Guardian Temple, it is not infinite,” Gabriel admonished.

I narrowed my eyes on them, “My apologies. I was burying my wife! You’d think after suffering the ‘tribulations’ your Father put me through, I’d have gotten more efficient at laying my lovers to rest. I’ll do better with the next one,” I spat flippantly.

Gabriel growled, “This is why I lacked trust in Michael’s decision. You are still filled with hatred and resentment towards Our Heavenly Father!”

I scoffed, “Resentment is putting it mildly,” I turned to Timothy, “Trust me, this is a situation of an ‘enemy of my enemy’,” I mused.

Gabriel rose from their chair, “And how has that worked out for you, historically?”

I narrowed my eyes on Gabriel, “The Blade of St. Michael might not harm you, Gabriel, but I have other means to remove heads.”

Timothy’s fist slammed down on the table, “Enough!” His voice echoed and I watched his ice-blue eyes pulse with a shimmering light. Timothy narrowed those glowing eyes on me, “Mother, we are allies, for now. Let us not give Xyphiel any further advantages than we already have.”

I heaved a sigh, calming myself and turned to the agitated Gabriel, “He’s right.”

Gabriel growled and sat down, “Metatron, we turn to you for guidance.”

Timothy nodded, “Vael?” He motioned to the angelic construct that was once Sofia and Samael.

Vael lifted their arms up, showing a map of Europe, much of it covered in black, indicating conquered or burned lands. “Through the messages and witness of our watching angels and allied army troops on the ground, Xyphiel’s horde of demons hasn’t slowed since it ran through Themyscira. They may be using it as a new base of operations, out of spite.”

I scoffed, “Of course. My bastion of hope and progress turned against me.”

“Hope?” one of Gabriel’s heads scoffed.

I turned to Gabriel, “Yes. Hope. As in the hope to be free and live as you desire. To learn, to read, to do all the things that churches do not allow freely!” I snapped.

“Mother!” Timothy bellowed again.

I turned to see Timothy’s icy blue eyes pulsing in wisps of blue flame.

“This is not the time to air your grievances with the misguided understanding of the churches you faced before!” Timothy bellowed, “Xyphiel is waging a war against life itself, and if he has his way, this universe will be his! Enough of this!”

I was taken aback by Timothy’s outburst.

Asmodai rose to his feet, glaring down at Timothy, “Do not think I have issue with removing your head, Voice of God. Dare not speak to my Mistress in such a manner!”

Zepherina stood between Asmodai and Timothy, Vael flanking her, “Try it, Asmodai. I kicked your ass once, I’ll do it again.”

“Consider yourself, Asmodeous,” Raphael said, not rising, but turning to Asmodai, “For she is not the only one who has vanquished you.”

Asmodai growled.

Timothy stood now, standing up on the table and glaring at us, “This infighting wastes precious time!” He roared, glaring at us, “We must work together, past enemies or not! I think we can all agree that Xyphiel winning is a poor outcome for all, yes?!”

“Here here!” Forcas shouted, pulling Asmodai back by the shoulder, “Asmodai, I beseech you, you need not defend your mistress from her son.”

Asmodai heaved a sigh and turned to me.

I nodded, glancing up to Timothy, “I’m sorry. I’ll keep my grievances to myself, so we can focus on how to best strike back.”

Timothy gave a snort, his nostrils flaring and his eyes closing as he stepped off the table.

That’s when I felt a pain and a tinnitus struck my left ear.

I covered my ear and winced as a voice cried out.

“Mistress… I have been discovered… take… my warning!” I heard Esmeralda call out.

“Aunt Ragna?” I heard Tasha ask, concerned.

I shook my head, “Hush… I hear Esmeralda.”

“Esmeralda?” Asmodai asked.

“I left her behind as a mole,” I grunted, “Quiet…”

“Xyphiel licks his wounds… in your hallowed city… He had collected the avatars of sin within himself to grow stronger… He is… now… the pain! Oh the pain is unbearable! Kill me! Kill me now! I beg!” Esmeralda’s voice screeched.

I winced, Esmeralda must have been suffering some ungodly torment if she, a demoness, was begging for the mercy of death.

“Speak, Esmeralda! You must tell me!” I called out to her.

I staggered as a horrific cry of suffering filled my head, followed by gasping words, “He… stands… on your city… giving up the power he took from the vanquished avatars of sin… to give them out anew….” Esmeralda managed to squeak out. Her next string of words came more easily, “He has taken the power of Belphegor and Astaroth. Now holding all but two sins, of Wrath and Lust. But he… Plans… No. Stop. I beg!”

I winced, “Esmeralda, are you trying to say he’s going to choose new Avatars of Sin?” I asked.

After more cries of suffering, pleading and despair, I heard her call out, “Yes.”

The tinnitus stopped. I moved my hand from my ear, looking at the concerned faces of those standing around the table, “...Xyphiel is crowning new avatars of sin. Belphegor and Astaroth failed Xyphiel, seems he stripped them of their power-”

“Score!” Zepherina cried out, interrupting me.

“-and taken it for himself,” I finished.

“Oh… crap,” Zepherina sighed.

Gabriel frowned, “New Avatars?”

“I killed one,” Zepherina chimed in, “the avatar of Greed, La Cruz.”

Raphael frowned, “He is not an avatar of sin. But a lowly servant of Mammon.”

“Well something did this,” Zepherina said, showing her finger tips. Still they appeared pale, scorched and scarred.

Raphael approached her hands, touching them gingerly. “...You shattered the essence of a sin? But…” Raphael sighed, “Tis fruitless. An avatar of sin is a spiritual manifestation of the darkness of collective souls.”

“Meaning?” Tasha asked.

Xei chuckled, “Wait… Can it not be destroyed, only transformed?”

Raphael nodded, “Yes. Are you wise in the spiritual ways, undead one?”

“No. But I know how conservation of energy works,” Xei scoffed, “Same thing. You cannot destroy or create energy and mass, it can only be transformed or transferred from one form to another.”

Raphael scoffed, “Mortals take all the awe out of God’s works, I swear.”

Xei rolled her eye, turning to me, “So, that means there’s no point in killing the Avatars of Sin, dad will just make new ones.”

“No,” Asmodai chimed in, “An avatar of sin’s destruction, as in the Demon whom is holding the essence or culmination of that sin, still has a great deal of impact.”

Gabriel nodded, “Asmodai could attest to this, having been a former sin himself.”

Asmodai nodded.

“So… We kill the demon, who’s an Avatar of Sin. No offense, but having seen those guys on the field, they’re no joke,” Demond chimed in.

“La Cruz wasn’t nearly as strong as Belial,” Zepherina stated, “Trust me, I know.”

Asmodai nodded, “It’s unlikely he would be. He was only recently given the essence of Greed. It takes time to fully acclimate to the power of a sin. To bond with it, become one with it. Some are easier than others, but Greed is difficult when the world is in the state it’s in. Less are so focused on the act of greed and more on survival.”

Timothy nodded, “So… This gives us a marked advantage.”

“It does,” Forcas chimed in, “If Xyphiel is expelling the essences of sins to new avatars, he’ll be divesting his power. As a result, there will be five lesser avatars of sin, who could be more easily fended off,” Forcas said as he glanced at Timothy, “A concentrated strike on Xyphiel, the moment he gives up that power, would be hitting him at his weakest. When the avatars are still fledglings.”

Zepherina nodded, “La Cruz wasn’t a pushover, though. He was still more potent than any other demon I faced. Just not as potent as when I went against Belial.”

“Your skills have since changed, young miss,” Forcas said with a smile.

“But I still remember how hard Belial hit,” Zepherina admitted, “and La Cruz couldn’t hold a candle to Belial.”

“This doesn’t change the fact that the Demon Horde is rolling across most of the planet,” Demond interjected.

Gabriel nodded, “Yes. I do not think we can do both. We must make sacrifices, and focus all our effects on Xyphiel alone.”

I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Did I say something amusing?” Gabriel hissed.

“Mortal lives are so cheap to you angels, aren’t they?” I glared at Gabriel, my teeth gritted, “Just let the mortals die. A willing sacrifice, right?!” I snapped.

Gabriel paused, confused as I grew more enraged.

“Those people trusted me to protect them, damn it!” I roared, “I’ll be damned if I defeat Xyphiel, all to recover a smoldering ball of dirt!”

Gabriel’s face slowly turned to a smile, “Perhaps my brother was right. You are unlike your father.”

“No shit,” I hissed.

Gabriel’s faces quickly lost their grins. “I believe the saying remains, among mortals: One cannot devour their cake and possess it at the same time.”

Demond paused, “Wait, is that what that phrase means?!”

Xei chuckled, “Oh, Demond… At least you’re easy on the eye.”

Tasha leveled a withering gaze at Xei, who shrugged.

“That just makes you the lucky one, sis,” Xei chuckled.

Gabriel’s heads had mixed expressions of anger, joy, and sadness as they turned to Xei. “While he wished for you to move on, perhaps move on to an open seat, yes Xei?” Gabriel whispered.

Xei paused, her smile vanishing as she turned to Raphael. “Is there a way to contain the sins?”

Raphael turned to Asmodai and Forcas, “I know of no way, outside of taking the sin unto one’s own soul. Which could either destroy you or bond you to the sin itself.”

Asmodai nodded, “Yes. How Xyphiel is even containing them is a mystery to me.”

Forcas sighed, “Normally, that would be the case. Xyphiel, however, has corrupted the Seal of Solomon, and is using it to contain the essences for himself.”

“So we cut the seal off of him,” Zepherina said, “Like, slice off his hand!”

“The seal is not merely upon his palm,” Forcas explained, “That is where he expresses it, but Xyphiel, himself, is the seal.”

I felt the sword of St. Michael pulse in its scabbard by my side. I placed my hand on the handle, hearing a whisper.

“Kriggary is the Seal.”

I sighed, “Well, Kriggary was but…” I shook my head, “It’s Xyphiel’s now. There’s no changing that.”

Zepherina frowned, “So… What’s the plan?”

Timothy looked around the room, and I gave him a nod of confidence. “We send a strike force to interrupt Xyphiel’s Avatar creation. We’ll wait until he’s crowned them, maybe even sent them off. If not, we occupy the lesser avatars and strike at Xyphiel when he’s weakest.” He turned to Gabriel, “I will trust the Archangels to halt the advance of the demon horde in the meantime, using all the forces of Heaven.”

“Without commanders, they will be in disarray,” Asmodai advised, “Send myself and Forcas to the front lines. We will aid in defending against the lesser demons.”

“Xyphiel is going to have three new Avatars of sin, there will still be the other two on the field, right?” Demond asked.

“No, not necessarily. For the ritual to commence, at least one of the standing Avatars must be present to admit a new Avatar of sin. This isn’t a simple process either. An Avatar could be rejected, forcing Xyphiel to start over,” Forcas nodded, “So the hordes of Hell, lacking their higher officers, would likely be without key leadership. Not the greatest state for any army to be in.”

“So who goes to take out Xyphiel?” I asked.

Timothy took a deep breath, “I will go, alongside Vael and Zepherina.”

I scoffed, “And me.”

Timothy nodded.

“Don’t think you’re going to fight Xyphiel alone, sir,” Demond said, standing up.

Gabriel smiled warmly as he did.

“I have a score to settle too,” Demond finished, “Sir.”

Timothy nodded, “Of course, old friend.”

Demond smiled.

“I’ll be there too,” Tasha announced, “Alongside my sister, Xei.”

“Uh, why am I getting roped into this?!” Xei protested. “I can do more on the front lines.”

“Father will have to face all of his children,” Tasha said firmly.

Xei hesitated, but sighed, “Yeah. Fine, I guess. I have equal chances of dying in the field. May as well do my best to kill dad.”

“So, we have our plan,” I announced, “Lets get-” I cried out, grabbing my ear again as the tinnitus returned.

“He… Chooses… Now… Mistress!” Esmeralda called out before her voice went silent.

I paused, everyone's eyes on me, “We don’t have much time.”

…

Zepherina

I was ready, as was my mom, Ragna.

Though I wasn’t sure how everyone else was.

Demond wanted a piece of Xyphiel for his role in having his brother, Elon, killed. There was no talking Demond down from that, sure. But Demond wasn’t able to take Xyphiel on before his ascension and I was rather certain that he didn’t have the capacity to do so now.

Tasha and Xei alone were the same as Demond. I’ve never seen them fight side-by-side, but they know each other’s style well, together they could be formidable. Tasha’s weapon alone might be useful, and if Xei could run some interference, then that would give us an advantage.

Confusion against our enemy would be good, but I had to consider that they could cause us just as much trouble.

I glanced at Vael as we made our way to the Gate of the Guardian Temple.

“Vael, are you prepared to deal with the decisions we may have to make in the midst of battle?” I asked.

Vael didn’t even hesitate, “If you speak on matters regarding our attack force's potential losses,” they said, turning their face to address me, “I am well versed in the concept of triage on the battlefield.”

Demond responded next, “I’m well aware you’re considering me when you make that statement.”

I turned to Demond, who seemed far less upset than I expected him to be.

“I’m not going to slow you down. Xyphiel won’t be alone. I plan on taking on a fledgling Avatar of Sin here and there, General,” Demond said with a salute.

I gave him a nod.

“Besides, I’ll be there to watch his back,” Tasha commented.

“And I’ll watch hers,” Xei scoffed, “Besides, I’d rather be dead than see my father win another war. So, in a macabre sort of way, this works out.”

“No one is dying other than my father,” Timothy said firmly as we reached the door.

I turned to see Asmodai, Forcas and Gabriel behind us.

“You’ll stop the advance of the demonic forces?” I asked.

Forcas bowed, “General, I have worked closely alongside Gabriel and the other Archangels. We will halt the advancing hordes and push them back to Hell from whence they came.”

“It is a welcome feeling to have you on Father’s side once more, brother Forcas,” Gabriel’s voice called out in unison, “We have missed you.”

“And I have missed you as well,” Forcas said with a wide smile, “I expect to hear your trumpeting choir of victory over the battlefield soon, Archangel Gabriel.”

Asmodai rolled his eyes, “Let us leave to a more welcome place on the battlefield,” he growled, “Less I slay myself before this pointless fawning.”

“Your orders are to achieve victory, Asmodai,” Ragna called out.

Asmodai bowed, “And that I shall give unto you, my Mistress.”

Timothy moved to the doors, placing his hands on them, “Take us to where Xyphiel will fall.”

With a push, the doors opened.

We walked out, and I felt my face fall.

We were in Themyscira or what was left of it.

Within the ruined city, beams of the afternoon sunlight shimmered through the billowing smoke from multiple smoldering buildings and broken streets.

Corpses had been piled high and burned.

Once we were all out, the Guardian Temple Doors shut firmly behind us and vanished.

“This must be as close as we could get,” Timothy sighed, “The site of Xyphiel’s foul rituals is likely corrupting everything around it.”

I glanced at the capitol building, still intact, but barely.

Columns before it were broken, as were multiple windows. The doors hung on by a single hinge. The steps were broken and seared with signs of fire and stained with blood.

Ragna moved next to me, “We will rebuild it.”

I heaved a sigh and moved forward, seeing the darkness surrounding the capitol building, “Once we send Xyphiel to Hell.” I wasn’t trying to be pessimistic, but the rampant optimism was pushing my nerves.

Morale is one thing, blind faith is another.

We moved towards the steps, and as I took my first step, the ground shivered, and cracks appeared along the stone beneath me.

I took a step back, narrowing my eyes at the ground.

It began to give way, and I took several steps back, readying myself as a hole opened up before me.

“Get back!” Timothy ordered.

I spread my wings, flying upwards. As I did, however, a burning whip shot out of the hole and wrapped around my foot.

I tried to pull it up, but it was too strong, and I couldn’t beat my wings hard enough to keep myself from being pulled down.

The world spun as I was pulled into darkness, slashing at the whip to sever it as I landed within the pit.

I glanced upwards, seeing I was well beneath the street, deep inside a ruined subway tunnel.

A haughty laugh crossed my ears and the scent of flowery incense filled my nose.

“Syrian Rue,” the voice called out as I saw a succubus approach me. Though her power and strength weren’t that of any succubus I had ever seen.

Her eyes burned with yellow flames which wrapped around her massive horns from time to time as she recoiled her burning whip with a wide grin.

“I found the Avatar of Lust!” I called out.

I heard Vael’s voice next, “There is more than lust within, go forward, I will see to Zepherina’s aid!”

I could hear Timothy attempt to argue, only for Vael to land, or rather arrive next to me, their pointed feet never actually touching the ground.

“I can handle this one,” I growled, “Belial couldn’t use his powers on me before and I’ve grown stronger since I faced him.”

“I’m insulted!” The Avatar of Lust called out, spreading her shimmering red wings lined with gold. Her body was covered in blackened armor, her hooved legs armored heavily, “I am Khairunnisa, Lord of Lust and Queen of all the Succubi!”

“And I don’t give a shit,” I growled, shouting, “Keep going! We got this!”

Vael nodded, “There is another power within here.”

The light from the surface vanished.

I called upon my blades, their light filling the air around us.

“That there is,” a familiar voice called out. The voice of Bella.

“Bella,” I scoffed, “If you think I’m going to have issues killing you you’re sorely mistaken.”

“One of us most certainly is,” Bella’s voice called out, “Begone, Khairunnisa. I shall see to the Angelic construct and the science experiment.”

Khairunnisa chuckled, her flames flickering into the darkness, “As you wish, Bella…”

I rushed towards Khairunnisa, hoping to stop her retreat.

These were the only two Avatars who survived the initial battle, and if they could focus on Vael and I, then the battle would be easier for Ragna, Timothy and everyone else.

However, before I could, a massive wall of black scales blocked my path.

“I owe you, Zepherina,” Bella’s voice called out to me.

I turned to see her figure emerge from the darkness.

I didn’t expect to see her as I did.

Her black hair seemed to meld with the shadows itself and the green flames within her eyes pulsed with a power I hadn’t seen for some time. But I could feel the energy she gave off, it reminded me of the first time I fought Asmodai.

I slashed at the scales, only to see them flinch slightly, and recoil, without breaking.

“It was you who forced me to summon Asmodai. Your little magician who broke my circle and caused his power to reflect back into me. Corrupting my spirit, my body and strengthening my mind,” Bella monologued, as she stepped forward.

Vael’s body began to glow, filling the room with light.

There I could see the scales that blocked me were not the body of a single serpent. Rather it seemed serpentine scales were encompassing us completely, from above, and all around. As if a sphere of scales had been cast around our room, giving me little more than fifty meters in all directions to battle.

Bella’s full form was now visible.

She now had blackened feathery wings wreathed in bronze and silver chain mail. Over her throat was a blackened steel gorget which covered her chest in thick plate armor. Her arms had similarly colored guards, though her fingers were bare.

Long green and black nails extended from her lithe fingertips, wisps of green smoke coiled around her fingers as she approached.

The clack of hooves and shifting of yet more plate and chainmail showed her form had changed. Her face was human, her lips black, though it seemed her lower half still had heavy hooves.

Her legs were covered in a skirt of plate and chain mail, all black with the occasional green wisp of flame or smoke curling around the opened plates.

“I’m going to tear you apart,” I hissed, “And then I’m going to seal away your essence.”

“You are going to try**,”** Bella stated, “But you will fail.”

I raised my blades up, “I’m a warrior. Have you ever fought your own battle, witch?”

Bella paused, a grin crossing her lips, showing her teeth were still ferocious and predatory. “A keen observation, General Zepherina. As a sorceress, I always cast spells by calling upon the power of demons to do my bidding. Always, they asked a price for loaning but a whisper of their power.” The scales began to slowly move around us, the space not growing or shrinking as they did.

Vael’s halos rotated quickly, their eyes scanning our otherworldly cage.

“But now? I am the fount of power to draw from. Before, you all feared what I was capable of doing with even an echo of the power of a demon… Now, that power and more is all mine,” Bella narrowed her fiery green eyes on me, “For I am Wrath.”

“Fuck,” I thought to myself as I steeled myself, “Bella’s acclimated. I took on Asmodai before and I’ve fought him. But that was Asmodai, they may have the same power but Bella isn’t a warrior.”

Vael thrust their arm out, their arm turning into a long blade as it shot across the distance between Vael and Bella.

As it neared Bella, it stopped with enough force to thrust Vael backwards.

Surrounding Bella was a pulsing orb of translucent green mist and flame, her smile grew wide, “Making the first move, Construct? It seems God’s Venom has lost some of its sting!”

The serpentine walls began to shift and convulse, a massive snake-head with large spear-like fangs and glowing green eyes lashing out towards Vael.

“Have a taste of mine, to compare!” Bella roared.

I lunged towards the serpent, slicing at its head, causing it to veer off from its trajectory, smashing into the ground behind Vael.

Vael staggered forwards as I moved behind her, glancing up.

“We’re surrounded,” I pointed out.

Vael’s voice was agitated as I glanced back, watching the jeweled eyes along her halo’s looking out in multiple directions, “I’m well aware.”

“I’m open to suggestions,” I said as I readied my blades.

“I am trying to seek out the heads of these beasts, I see no order within the chaos of their coils,” Vael admitted.

I looked out, seeing the writhing and seething ceiling and walls surrounding us.

A burst of heat washed over me as I saw a blast of green flames wrap around us.

Vael’s eyes were pulsing in an icy blue as their arms were crossed over their chest, a projection of icy energy surrounding us.

I looked out to see Bella’s hand cast out towards us, “Well, you’re swifter than I thought… Or are you merely on your guard properly now, Venom of God?”

“I am the Sword of Samael, dipped in God’s Venom,” Vael’s voice rang out like a hammer striking a massive bell, “I am the Wrath of God!”

With that, Vael launched forward.

I followed behind them, watching their flank to ensure Bella’s serpents didn’t strike as Vael advanced.

Vael’s arms struck Bella’s shield, pushing with enough might to cause a shockwave to ripple through the air. The pressure was enough to force me to land, just in time to block a massive serpent coming to flank Vael on their left.

Bella chuckled, whispering softly, “God’s Wrath…?” Bella’s smile faded, the flames in her eyes growing and wrapping around her mighty horns as she roared, “God’s Wrath Pales in Comparison to Mine!”

The shield around Bella grew, forcing Vael back.

I had to let the serpent’s maw go, allowing it to crash down to my left as I grabbed Vael with my right arm and soared upwards.

Vael’s flesh felt sturdy and hard, like stone, I noted as I flew up and ran along the onyx serpent scales surrounding us. “She cannot sustain that shield forever!”

“She seems capable of maintaining it long enough,” Vael commented, still in my arms, their eyes searching, “On your five!” Vael warned.

I glanced to my right rear, spotting the serpent’s fangs lunging towards me. I stopped, allowing the serpent to smash into its own body. As it did, the head vanished into its flesh as if it were mist, phasing through instantly.

I pushed away from the wall, just as the massive jaws opened beneath where my feet would have been.

“Tell me, Zepherina, have you ever come across a foe you couldn’t cut down or pummel into submission?” Bella taunted from below.

I roared, throwing Vael across the space, “Together!” I announced.

I readied both blades, and Vael did the same with their arms, both of us clashing against Bella’s barrier in a combined effort.

The force of our collision caused the ground to shake and crater beneath Bella. Despite this, neither she, nor the shield, wavered.

“Did you really think ‘Hitting it harder’ would work, girl?” Bella said softly, her expression more of disappointment than anything else.

“Energy… Is energy…” I grunted with a sneer, pushing more power into my blades as they glowed brighter, “Everything has a limit!” My blade managed to push into the shield, ever so slightly!

“Including you,” Bella hissed, making a motion with her hand.

The shield began to rotate, with my blade piercing it, it sent me hurtling towards the far wall.

I landed on my shoulder, rolling until I got to a crouched position. I could see Vael still forcing their arms against Bella’s spinning shield.

Now the surface appeared to be swirling green smoke and bright yellow sparks which flew off of Vael’s arms.

My eyes widened as I saw Vael’s arms shortening, as if they were being ground away by Bella’s shield.

I ran towards Vael, grabbing them and pulling them away from Bella’s shield.

Vael pushed away from me once clear, their arms growing back, “My body was in no danger…”

Bella stood firm, now narrowing her eyes on us as the shimmering flakes of Vael’s arms floated down around her like snow, “The pair of you will fall this day, know that.”

“You’re the one going down!” I shouted, “I’m going to send you to Hell where you belong!”

Bella’s lip lifted in a sneer, “Where I belong? I have lived in Hell my entire life, little girl!” Bella roared, the Serpent's scales beginning to glow with green flames.

Vael hugged me, a blue sphere surrounding us as flames wrapped around us.

Through the roaring fire, I could hear Bella’s voice roar louder still.

“What have you known of suffering, Princess?! Of Pain! Of Loss?! You’ve been in control of your life since your birth! Leading Armies! Falling Nations! All with the destiny of divine rule all but handed to you!” Bella raged, “I have had to scrimp and claw, bargain and beg for everything in my life! I crawled up from the bottom of this wretched world, only to find that everything was still controlled by another!”

“Her anger fuels her power,” Vael whispered, “I cannot hold out much longer.”

I hugged Vael back, closing my eyes, “Together, I know we can,” I whispered, adding my power to Vael’s, sustaining the shield. “Calm. We have to exude calm and serenity to resist. We cannot fall to wrath.”

“I am a poor choice to go against this foe,” Vael admitted, “I am sorry.”

“Now, and only now, am I in charge of my destiny!” Bella roared, “From Today onward, I am Lord of Wrath! The mortal realm shall know my anger, and God Himself will feel the heat of my burning rage! I will burn all His creation, and show Him that I am not the pathetic little girl he abandoned in some damnable dungeon to be raped by His bastard children!”

I felt the heat raging around me, trying to slow my breathing as Bella’s flames licked at Vael and I’s shield.

Finally, the flames faded.

I opened my eyes, to see the ground scorched and glowing green from Bella’s tantrum.

Bella’s wings rose and fell with her breathing, the flames in her eyes having shrunk slightly.

Her wrath was powerful, but it seemed that using it to its full extent had taken a toll on her.

“Are you done whining?!” I growled, standing up slowly, pulling Vael up with me.

Bella’s lip quivered, “How dare you mock me, you spoiled little Princess**!”** Bella roared.

“I’m just asking if you’re finished throwing yourself a little pity party,” I taunted, readying my blades, “So we can get back to the business of defeating you.”

I glanced to my left, the massive serpent’s head ripping towards me.

Vael rushed to meet it, their arms in the top of its mouth, and their blade-like feet in the bottom. Vael’s blades sunk into the flesh of the creature, green mist leaking from its black flesh.

Bella’s right hand was closing, or trying to, clearly controlling the serpent’s mighty head. Her hand shook as Vael held firmly in place.

“I do hope you have an idea of what you’re doing,” Vael advised, “Angering her seems counter productive.”

“...Everyone has a limit,” I reminded, focusing my energy into my blades. “We’re just seeing who cracks first at this point.”

Bella chuckled, “By the time I reach my limit… It will be far too late for your comrades.”

My face fell.

Bella’s laughter echoed through the enclosure, “Did you think my goal was to kill either of you?” She grinned, “I’m just ensuring you two don’t interfere.”

I scoffed, “Kind of foolish for you to tell us you’re just distracting us, don’t you think?” I snapped.

“Only if you had a chance of doing anything about it,” Bella said as the flames in her eyes rose again, “By now, you’re likely already too late for what Lord Xyphiel has in store for what’s left of your family.”

I roared and rushed forward, slamming my blades into Bella’s shield once more, “Not if we get out of here!”

Bella laughed mockingly, “The warriors of your group locked in a fruitless battle with Xyphiel’s most potent sorceress - Neither of us has a chance of felling the other any time soon - and I am not one to posture and whine…” Bella spun her shield around again, and this time I hung on tightly.

I grunted, “You… Talk… Too Much…” I pointed out, keeping my eyes on Bella as I tried to push my blades into her shield deeper. The spinning worked directly against my efforts.

“I can afford to take time to mock you while my magic tests you and your little toy’s limits…” Bella chortled, “Your allies, however, are running out of time.”

Vael’s voice cried out in anger now, a white light filling the room, reflecting off the serpent’s scales, the sound of tearing flesh filling the chamber. “We will not be undone by the likes of you!”

The serpent’s head dissolved, but the scaled enclosure didn’t move or change.

I realized, at that moment, that even if we could defeat Bella, she might have been right.

Khairunnisa was just the bait. Of course Vael and I would rush in to take her out, neither of us could be affected by Lust. But Bella wasn’t lust - this was a bait and switch!

The shield stopped spinning and Bella’s eyes locked on mine, “Have you finally discovered the breadth of your folly, girl?”

I narrowed my eyes on her, “You won’t win.”

“Poor deluded little girl,” Bella shook her head, “I already have.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31
Chapter 32

Tasha

I heard gunshots, followed by the crazed shouting of John Brown: “In the name of God, Glory Glory, HALLELUJAH!”

The mad man who had apparently dove into the fray of demons, his pistols glowing with holy fire, began to spin around wildly, firing in all directions!

Demond jumped to me and shouted, “Get Down!”

I gasped as he tackled me into the mud.

Rasper grabbed St. George and pulled him down along with him.

When the bullet-storm finished, I peeked my head up only to see a glowing barrel pointed at my face.

“I missed one little succubus, I see,” The man glowered at me, a rage in his eyes as he pulled the hammer back on his pistol.

Demond was quick to grab John Brown’s wrist, narrowing his eyes on Brown’s as they glowed yellow, “Do not shoot my wife, Saint.”

Brown looked up to Demond, and without a second of hesitation, holstered his pistol, “My sincerest apologies, Avatar of Ariel. I had assumed you had tackled the demoness in aggression, not to protect her from friendly fire.”

Demond glared, “And on that subject, please don’t perform another Death Blossom with friendlies so close.”

“Noted,” John Brown chuckled. Brown’s wild eyes fixed on me for a moment. I thought he was about to draw his pistol until I saw his vision flinch, “Well I’ll be damned twelve ways to Sunday… An Avatar Succubus. Now I’ve seen just ‘bout everythin’!” He said as he offered his hand to me.

I took his hand as he helped me up to my hooves, “Well… Thank you?”

John Brown gave me a polite nod before turning and pulling his pistols out, “Now, if I were to understand, there is far more good work to be done.”

Demond nodded, “Yeah. By the way, I’m Major Demond Winter, US Army.”

John Brown paused for a moment and smiled , “Well, Damn, Son! An officer? Praise His name and praise the United States of America!” John’s grin grew, “Ol’ Lee’s rollin’ in his grave, that’s for damn sure.”

“Lee?” Demond asked.

John Henry’s hammer made a loud clunk as he set it over his broad shoulders, “Well, Brown,” He chuckled in a low voice, “You’re a mighty nasty fella when you’re off the leash.”

“Says the man smackin’ everything with that beastly hammer,” Brown’s eyes narrowed for a moment upon the hulking dark skinned Henry before he burst out laughing, “Everything’s a nail to this man!”

Henry gave a heavy scoff, glancing out to the battlefield, “This is a bigger mess than I thought we’d have, to be honest.”

Brown turned to Demond, “Well, Major, what’s your attack plan?”

“We’ve been trying to hold the fort down. Right now, we need to repel the invading force. Focus on the officers,” Demond looked to Henry and Brown, “So, while you boys handle the grunts, I’ll see if I can’t take out their commanders.”

“Think we took one down already, Boss,” Henry said, motioning the pile of smoldering corpses that was once a mighty beast roaring before us as he hefted his hammer onto his shoulder.

“There’s no shortage of them,” Demond reminded.

“Good,” Brown said as he took two pistols in his hands, “Then, there’s not an ounce of God’s retribution that will go unused. Let’s cleanse these filthy monsters in a hail of holy wrath!”

Without much more explanation, I watched as John Brown ran directly to the front-lines, guns literally blazing as he continued his mad dash forward.

John Henry heaved a heavy sigh and started to slowly follow him, “Welp, break time is over, it seems. Time to get back to swingin’,” he remarked as he took the hammer off his shoulders, carrying it in both hands as he made his way after John Brown.

I got a sickening, sinking feeling in my gut just then. I clutched my staff tightly, glancing around in concern, “Where is Xei?” I asked. I wasn’t sure where she could be.

Demond turned back to me, “She’s going to be fine, come on Tash!”

I tried to give a nod, running forward, only for a bright white flash to blind me.

I staggered back, sinking down onto my hooves and steadying myself with my staff.

The scents all around me had changed and I felt my heart hammering in my chest.

I glanced up to see the white lights of the Guardian Temple, only they were grander, brighter than I could imagine.

Did I die? No! That couldn’t be!

“Thunderation!” I heard Brown shout, “What is this devilry?!”

“Think it’s the opposite there, boss,” I heard Henry say.

Demond’s hand reached out to me, “Tash, you okay?”

I looked up to him, my vision clearing from the sudden flash of light, “Monty?”

“Who dares rob me of my vengeance?!” A Slavic woman’s voice cried out.

I turned and saw our entire forces now held within the Guardian Temple’s foyer, though it was far larger than I had ever recalled.

I glanced upwards to see my Aunt Ragna soaring high into the air, and as I set my eye on her, she paused, locking her gaze upon me.

“No,” I whispered, clutching my staff, “No this isn’t how it should be…”

“But it is, little one… It’s Exactly as it should be!” A woman’s cold voice called out to me.

I turned to see a vision of Bella standing behind me, towering in front of St. Dinah’s statue. Coiling around her were mighty black serpents, hissing and spitting at me.

“It’s all going perfectly to plan…”

...

I woke in a cold sweat, the dream of the battle haunting me.

The nightmares kept waking me in the dead of the night, I couldn’t get a wink of decent sleep.

Demond woke next to me, sitting up and turning to me, “Tash? You okay?

“No,” I admitted, hugging him and laying my head on his shoulder.

He held me close as I listened to his strong heartbeat to settle my racing heart and mind.

“Is it the battle?” Demond asked me softly, his hand running through my hair.

I just nodded against him, pulling my legs up and clinging to him tightly, “So many horrible things… And we ran away!”

Demond sighed, a knock coming from the door. “Not now!” Demond shouted.

Xei’s voice was on the other side, “Yeah, now Demond! Sorry but this isn’t a time to sleep!”

Demond growled, “Wait here,” He consoled as he got out of bed. He wore nothing but his sweatpants as he moved to the door, opening it and glancing down at Xei, “Not everyone handles stress the same way, Xei.”

“My sister’s sentimental nature is what it is,” Xei whispered, as if I could not hear her. “That doesn’t mean you need to tie yourself down…” Xei trailed off for a moment.

“I’m up here, Xei,” Demond growled.

Xei cleared her throat, “Yes, and the view is-”

“Xei!” I shouted from our bed, rushing to my hooves and wrapping the sheets around myself as I moved towards the door, “Please stop flirting with my husband!”

I opened the door to see Xei standing there, still in the same clothing from the day before.

Xei cleared her throat, “I am not-”

“It sure sounds like you were!” I shouted at Xei.

Her constant flirting and coming on to Demond was something I thought would have gone past after her relationship with Elon. But now that enough time had passed, she seemed right back to her old ways.

“Listen, Timothy asked me to get you, that’s all!” Xei snapped, changing the subject, “They need someone to officiate a funeral.”

I paused, “Who’s funeral?”

Xei’s demeanor shifted from agitated to solemn, “Rachel’s.”

…

Timothy

I had to approach Ragna, the closest thing I had to a mother, with a great deal of trepidation.

On one hand, I had plenty of reasons to be cross with her.

She initiated a withdrawal without speaking to any of us, outside of Vael. Even then, she seemed less asking for permission and more demanding that Vael go along with her plot.

Vael had no choice, of course. If Vael didn’t prepare the Guardian Temple properly, the armies of Heaven wouldn’t fit.

The time dilation gave us a few short days to work, that’s true. But still, it didn’t improve our spirits to be forcibly withdrawn from the field.

I decided to ask Vael where Ragna was.

In a strange way, I felt like Vael was the Guardian Temple’s AI. Her behavior was very stiff, rigid and direct. Everything she did and said was precise, and to the point.

That seemed to be the military training of Sofia within Vael. It was how Sofia acted whenever we were in the presence of superior officers.

I wondered if that could be changed, if I spoke to Vael more? I had known Vael for only hours, yet I felt a deeper connection to them.

Whether that was genuine or coping, I was unsure.

“Vael,” I called out. Somehow I knew they could hear me anywhere within the Guardian Temple.

“Veil? What the fuck is a veil-” Zepherina asked before Vael’s form appeared out of one of the walls, “Holy shit what the hell?!”

Vael’s eyes looked at me with golden and emerald iris’s, their porcelain body shimmering as they ignored Zepherina’s reaction, “Yes, Metatron Crestfall?”

I paused.

“You are displeased with this moniker?” Vael questioned.

“I just… I preferred if you-” I was cut off.

“Of course, I’m sorry,” Vael stated, their eyes turning up, almost as if smiling. Hard to tell, when one has only eyes and no face to speak of. “You prefer I call you Tim, yes?”

“Uh, No one calls him Tim but Sofia!” Zepherina shouted, “Timothy, who, or what, is this?”

I smiled, “Sorry, you weren’t introduced. Zepherina, this is Vael. The… Newest Sword of Samael.”

“I am actually considered God’s Wrath, but these titles meet,” Vael added, glancing at Zepherina, “So recall that is what I am, before admonishing me further, Zepherina.”

“Yes. So… There’s some of my Captain inside you after all?” I asked with a grin.

Vael paused now, “I wish to remind you, I hold memories of both the Sword of Samael Sofia Vazquez and the Venom of God Samael. While I retain their memories, and perhaps echoes of their personalities in vague manners, I am not either one. I am my own entity.”

I gave a nod, “I understand. But, you can call me Tim. You’re the only one who can.”

Vael bowed their head, their eyes closing, “I consider this an honor.”

“Vael,” I began, moving on to why I called them, “Where is Ragna?”

Vael lifted their head, their crowns rotating around it, all eyes opening, “Ragna sits in the Fountain, tending to the Sanctified Blade of the Guardians. Likely attuning herself.”

“The what?” Zepherina asked.

“St. Michael’s injuries were near fatal. His soul was in danger. As a last ditch effort, St. Michael allowed Asmodai to forge his spirit into a weapon to be used against Xyphiel, under the request that Ragna be the one to wield him, as atonement for her sins,” Vael informed.

Zepherina scoffed, “Yeah, my mom’s got a shitload more sin than just killing Xyphiel can make-up for.”

“Baby steps,” Vael joked.

I smiled, sensing a bit of Sofia's humor leaking through, but I couldn’t help but feel my stomach sink, “So… St. Michael is gone?”

“Only in the sense that Avatar of Samael Sofia is gone,” Vael continued, “In essence, he is gone, but still part of the battlefield. Merely in an alternate manner.”

“Thank you, Vael,” I said, smiling, “When this is all over, I owe you dinner.”

Vael paused again, “I once again must remind-”

“So I can get to know you better, being the Metatron and you being the Sword of Samael,” I interrupted.

Vael’s eyes seemed to widen and I swear the pure porcelain cheeks of their faceless head grew pink, “I… Shall accept then, Tim. Thank you.” A few awkward moments passed before Vael vanished once more into the wall.

Zepherina turned to me, “...So, I’m out of the loop, but figured out the gist. Can I ask: Why is Sofia gone and what the fuck is that?”

I sighed, “Sofia’s halo, that Halo of the Sun? It was one of the seals needed to open the Gates of Heaven. But to crack it open, she had to sacrifice herself, as did Samael. The result was both of them forming Vael.”

Zepherina frowned, “Timothy, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. She told me, I knew,” I heaved a sigh, “In all honesty, this isn’t the same as losing her. Part of her is still there.”

“Timothy, I don’t want to remind you but…” Zepherina paused, “Nevermind. Come on, let's find mom.”

…

I found Ragna sitting by the Fountain, moving the edge of a large glowing blade over a whetstone as she checked the edge occasionally. She paused to dip the blade into the fountain, which caused the blade to glow an icy blue.

“Hey Mom,” I announced as I approached.

Ragna’s violet eyes moved to me and her stern face cracked a smile as she saw me and Zepherina, “Timothy, Zepherina!” She got to her feet, the shimmering silvery armor glinting in the soft white light near the Fountain.

“That’s some… interesting armor,” I noted.

“It was supposed to go to Zeph but…” Ragna paused, “Well, I needed something to make up for my… loss of focus.”

“Still not at one hundred percent then?” Zepherina said flatly.

Ragna sighed, “I’m trying.”

“We don’t have time to try,” Zepherina snapped.

Ragna’s smile faded and her face grew stern, “I may have made the mistake of not coordinating my steps with you, but I think we can all agree I saved our asses back there.” Ragna defended, “Zepherina, I grasp you are cross with me. Your power is great but you cannot just rush into battle and hope that Glory will win the day,” she lifted the sword before her, “We managed to save St. Michael as best we could. We may have a chance, now! If I hadn’t done what I did, we’d not have time to regroup and strike back at Xyphiel.”

Zepherina’s face didn’t soften, “And I just wish you’d get it through your head that you don’t always have the only answer!” Zepherina marched up to Ragna, looking her dead in the eye, “You’re brilliant, we get it. But sometimes you need to hear from someone outside of your head before you go and do something that affects everyone around you!”

Ragna’s stern face turned up to a smirk, “I see you learned more than just fighting techniques from Forcas.”

Zepherina nodded.

Ragna’s smirk turned to a full smile, “Zepherina, Timothy,” she turned to me, “We need to come together then. Between the three of us, we can take down Xyphiel.”

“Not just us,” I reminded, “The Archangels and the Saints need to be included as well. Our numbers have grown considerably.”

“Then I’ll assume you’ll bring a meeting of the minds soon?” Ragna questioned as she approached me.

“Before that,” Zepherina said, placing a hand on Ragna’s chest plate to halt her, “We have to attend to another matter.”

“And that is?” Ragna asked.

“A funeral,” I announced.

Ragna turned to Zepherina, perplexed.

“Mother’s funeral,” Zepherina clarified.

Ragna’s brow furrowed.

“Where is Rachel’s body?” I questioned.

Ragna’s expression moved from worry to panic, “Her… Body? Oh…”

Zepherina’s lip lifted up into a sneer, “Mom… What did you do?”

Ragna set the sword on her belt and took a long and controlled breath, “It is perfectly safe, on Rage.”

“Good, we wanted to lay her to rest in The Guardian Temple,” I informed.

Ragna sighed, “Yes… That should be doable. Allow me to head to Rage and I’ll go fetch her.” A portal opened behind Ragna, but Zepherina grabbed her arm firmly.

“What are you hiding?” Zepherina asked, scowling.

Ragna smiled, eyes closed, doing her best to brush off the concern, “Just… It was in such grizzly shape I had to resolve to fix her and, well you know my incessant desire to fix everything. I just tried to see if there was some way to revive her and-” Ragna cut herself off, blinking, “...Oh shit, I’m incapable of lying anymore. That’s right…”

Now I fixed her with an accusatory glare, “Mom, what did you do?”

Ragna sighed, motioning to the portal, “Just… let's just say I need to evict the current tenant.”

…

Rasper

Being transported to a realm filled with Angels, Saints and Nephilim wasn’t what I’d call ‘Pleasant Company’ to say the least.

So, of course, the second I found myself there I hopped out and went to Rage.

Thank the Gods for portals.

Rage was in better spirits these days, thanks to Conny. I swear he enjoys his computational companions a bit too much.

I never thought a computer could be depressed until Serenity left. Robots? Sure. Douglas Adams confirmed that much.

Joking aside, having Conny around seemed to cheer Rage up considerably.

“Oy, Rage!” I shouted once I had gotten inside, “The bloody hell happened?”

“Mistress Ragna initiated the Protocol: Exodus. Where-in I teleported all friendly targets to the Guardian Temple via a drop device Ragna had placed there while she was within its confines. The task has caused considerable drain on my power banks, however. I am currently working with Conny to keep critical systems online,” Rage reported.

“Oh, great. Yer not unstable, are yah?” I asked, looking around. The lights were on, the air was breathable and the halls weren’t filled with water. So that was good.

“I am not,” Rage informed, “But we are on the swift path to restoration of critical systems. In the meantime, living spaces are restricted to known safe areas within the inner rings of my structure.”

“Grand,” I frowned, “The booze still ‘ere?”

“I am afraid all food and beverage generation processes are currently offline,” Rage informed.

“Well ain’t dat just a kick in the bollocks I needed,” I sighed, looking around, “The baby’s here or in The Temple?”

“If you are referring to Princess Lucilia, Conny is currently attending to her in the nursery,” Rage informed, “But, I can confirm the princess's vitals and spirits are good.”

“Conny tell yah that?” I asked as I walked through the hallways.

“Princess Lucilia informed me of her status,” Rage corrected.

“The kid can’t talk, Rage. She’s an infant,” I reminded.

“Indeed, however the basic nanites infused into her organic tissue report her health and emotional state very clearly,” Rage informed.

I closed my eyes, pursing my lips, “Do me a big favor and try not to tell that to Ragna. She’ll have a bloody cow.”

“I do not think Ragna is capable of birthing nor devouring an entire steer,” Rage quipped.

“Yah bloody well know what I meant!” I snapped.

“I am attempting humor,” Rage informed, “I see I have failed.”

I groaned, “No you… Listen just… It’s fine. Where’s Conny and the bloody babe?”

“Follow the lighted pathway,” Rage announced.

As the floor illuminated I made my way through the halls, grumbling to myself about Conny, the baby and the stroke Ragna would have after discovering that Rachel put nanities in her bloody kid.

Conny was rocking Lucilia in a small nursery, giggling to her and cooing as the baby returned the favors.

“Well yah know you got a bit of an advantage with the kid, wearing Rachel’s face,” I interupted.

“Eek!” Conny gasped, “Oh uh… S-sorry. If I changed it too much, Ragna would be cross, right?”

I gave a nod, approaching the pair, looking down to Conny and Lucilia.

The infant seemed like a normal little baby, sans the little black wings she got from her Mom.

Oh, and the eyes. Her violet eyes were flickering with tiny lights as she giggled. As if her irises were filled with glitter.

“Can you ask those little buggers to hide better? You realize Ragna’s going to have a fit if she finds out,” I whispered.

“Uh… I don’t know,” Conny paused, “Maybe? I’ll ask her if she can mimic organic eyes better. But her nanites are very primitive. It’s strange, it’s almost like that was done on purpose.”

“Rachel, you're a piece of work,” I sighed.

“I’m not-” Conny tried to correct.

“I know yah not, yah blinky-bot!” I snapped. I was getting annoyed with being surrounded by AI.

Conny flinched and Lucillia started to cry.

“Bloody hell…” I sighed, grabbing a seat on the other side of the room.

Conny slowly managed to get the baby’s crying under control.

Once she did, I glanced at her, “Sorry. It’s been a rough day.”

Conny nodded, “Rage had to exhaust all his power to transport a large number of people to a set teleportation point. He was not pleased with the request.”

“Fuck, so even Rage is burned out,” I grumbled, “This ain’t lookin’ well,” I sighed, “Where’s Fatima?”

“Fatima was in the simulation room with Tufan but they had to seek shelter as the simulations cannot run due to Rage diverting all non-critical functions to the teleportation arrays,” Conny reported.

Rage’s voice then announced something, “Warning: Mistress Ragna is enroute to your location. Unit Conny, please power down your systems and prepare for full data transfer.”

“What, data transfer?!” Conny gasped.

“In Kings, please?” I asked.

“I-I have to move all my functions out of this vessel,” Conny frowned, “But, I like this vessel!”

“Casual reminder that it’s not actually yours, lass,” I added.

Conny got up and placed Lucilia down into her cradle, “Oh uhm… Okay so… I guess I’ll just…”

With that Conny collapsed on the floor. I got to my feet, looking up, “Rage, is that normal?”

“Yes,” Rage declared, “Do not be alarmed. Conny is being transferred to a blank vessel for the time being until a more suitable vessel can be found.”

I walked over to Conny’s body, or rather, Rachel’s body, and sighed, “Well, that’s undignified.” I started to move her around a bit.

She had gone full rag doll. Limbs loose and splayed as she had crumbled to the floor. Like a marionette who’s puppeteer had cut her strings. The only thing moving was her chest as the body breathed in and out.

I was picking up her ankles, moving her legs around when the door opened. I looked up, spotting Ragna, Timothy and my Mistress Zepherina, all staring at me in confusion.

I froze.

“...Ain’t none of yah thinkin’ I’d be donin’ what it looks like, right?” I asked.

Zepherina swallowed hard, “Rasper… Drop my mother’s legs. Now.”

I did so, standing up straight, “Yes, Mistress.”

Zepherina then turned to Ragna, “Explain.”

“I tried to restore your mother,” Ragna said softly, approaching the body, “I used nanites in an attempt to bring her back. To rebuild her. It didn’t work…” Ragna said as she trailed off, her hand caressing Rachel’s cheek.

Zepherina approached, looking Rachel’s body over, “She looks way better than she did when I found her,” she spoke in a somber tone.

Ragna turned to me, “Is Conny out?”

I shrugged, “Gotta ask Rage.”

“Conny has been evicted,” Rage confirmed.

Lucilia cried out in the cradle nearby.

Zepherina moved to it quickly, “Hey, it’s okay lil’ sis,” Zepherina smiled, reaching in and picking her up, “It’s okay.” Zepherina paused, her eyes locking on Lucilia’s

“Shit. Shit, shit, shit!” I thought to myself as I stood firm and at attention.

Zepherina’s eyes met mine with a knowing glance.

I couldn’t lie or hide anything from her and I knew exactly what she saw. I just heaved a sigh and nodded.

Zepherina turned to Ragna and continued to rock Lucilia, her smile slowly returning, “I think it’s all making sense now…” Zepherina kissed Lucillia’s forehead softly, “Someday, when you’re older, you’re going to be a queen.”

Lucillia giggled.

“That’s your title, Zepherina,” Ragna whispered, sniffling, “Rage… Please prepare to have the nanites in Rachel’s body extracted and transferred to Conny’s new body.”

“Understood,” Rage confirmed.

Rachel’s body glowed for a moment and then seemed to relax completely. It gave out a single exhale and ceased moving entirely.

Ragna had tears leaking from her eyes and I watched her feathers start to bleach white once more.

“Mom,” Zepherina said as she knelt by Ragna.

Ragna turned to Zepherina, her eyes moving to Lucilia.

“You still have us,” Zepherina smiled warmly, “And… Lucilia has mother’s eyes.”

Ragna glanced at Lucilia, sniffled for a moment and embraced Zepherina, holding both her children in a warm embrace, crying softly into Zepherina’s shoulder.

I glanced at Timothy, who was staring rather numbly at Rachel’s still form.

“Aye, Timothy,” I called out.

Timothy turned to face me, solemn.

I got to my feet, walked over to him and gave him a firm hug, “No point in puttin’ on a front, boy. Come on. Let it out.”

Timothy remained stiff for a moment before he hugged back, his head falling against my shoulder.

All this time, he was still a boy to me. Watching him grow up on Rage, showing him fire tricks and sleight of hand magic for fun.

Timothy wasn’t a little boy now, far from it. But the loss of a mother, even an absent one, doesn’t weigh lightly on a man’s heart.

After a few moments, Timothy composed himself enough, lifting his head, “Thank you, Rasper.”

“Anytime, Timothy,” I patted his shoulders, turning to Rachel, “I assume the lot of yah are ‘ere tah bury her?” I asked.

Timothy nodded.

“I assume you are going to have Tasha do the rites?” I asked.

“Oh, good idea,” Timothy said, drying his eyes, now set on a task, “I’ll see if I can find her, I’m sure she’ll do it.”

I nodded as Timothy left. It might catch up to him later, but it always helps to keep someone busy instead of mournful. Even if it’s a grim task.

…

Tasha

I closed my Bible. My final ‘Amen’ had been given.

I looked out to see Ragna sitting next to Zepherina and Timothy. Zepherina held little Lucillia in her arms.

Opposite the aisle of Ragna sat Demond, Rasper, Alexa and Zithero.

Xei was waiting by the entrance of the oversized chapel.

I pursed my lips, the services concluded, “And now if the pallbearers could approach, please?”

Demond rose, as did Zepherina, Ragna, Timothy, Rasper and Zithero.

Alexis remained seated as they approached.

Ragna walked to the casket, one hand on the cover, the other she placed on the side. Ragna steeled herself, leaned over the casket and whispered, “Good night, my Amaranth.”

Ragna then closed the lid and grabbed firmly onto the front handle of the casket, waiting for the others to do the same.

Timothy moved to the back end, behind Ragna, as Demond stood in front of him, holding the center on the left-hand side.

Zepherina moved to the front left, where Zithero held the middle, with Rasper at the left-rear, opposite Timothy.

I started walking out of the chapel, heading out of the tall doors.

Xei flanked me as I moved forward, “I got it.”

I frowned to her, “I didn’t need-”

As the doors opened, my eye went wide in shock.

Standing alongside the entrance of the chapel doors were a number of Penthesilean soldiers.

When the doors opened, Madison Hill stood waiting, a flag over her arm. She approached Ragna and gave a salute.

Ragna gave Madison a nod as she moved to the casket and draped a large Penthesilean flag over the top.

When finished, Madison walked before us and gave another salute.

Ragna returned the salute with her free hand.

With that, Madison turned and walked a few steps out of the chapel, shouting, “Present, Arms!”

The soldiers drew their blades and held them aloft for us to pass under.

I moved forward slowly, slightly nervous to be walking under so many swords and spears.

The soldiers had lined up, creating a massive corridor for us to follow.

To my surprise, there were more than enough soldiers to guide us from the entrance of the chapel all the way to the crypts.

There, the corridor finally ended at the massive doors and burning blue flames flanking either side of the door, held by ornate sconces.

We walked in, the entire walk was silent, but this leg of the journey was even moreso.

I stopped at the place we had prepared. A sarcophagus next to Saint Dinah’s memorial.

It was a heavy stone construction. Etched along its sides were murals of Rachel’s life. From her battles to her rule, to her final confrontation with Evangeline.

Over the opening were a pair of thick canvas rolls of cloth, which would lower the casket down into the sarcophagus when we were ready.

Though Saint Dinah’s actual body lay in Penthesil, here was the true place that the former Metatron should have been resting eternal.

When this war is over, I should make efforts to move her body.

I turned to Rachel’s pallbearers and they moved the casket slowly over the sarcophagus, placing it over the opening gently.

It balanced elegantly on the twin bands of canvas held taut over the lidless stone cavity.

The pallbearers stepped away and stood before the casket silently. I turned to see Alexis arrive next to Zepherina, holding little Lucillia.

I held my bible firmly to my chest as I looked out, placing my hand on Rachel’s casket.

“May God give to you and all whom you love His comfort and His peace, His light and His

joy, in this world and the next; and the blessing of God almighty, the Father, the Son, and

the Holy Spirit, be upon you, and remain with you this day and forever,” I spoke softly, turning to the group before me.

Only Timothy and Zepherina answered the prayer, “Amen.”

Ragna appeared confused and I sighed, lowering Rachel’s casket down. I spoke a final blessing, “The Lord bless you and keep you, the Lord make His face to shine upon you and be gracious to you, the Lord lift up His countenance to you and give you His peace; and the blessing of God almighty, the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, be among you and remain with you always,” which was followed by a far more unanimous ‘Amen’ from all behind me.

I stepped away, turning to Zepherina and Ragna, “It is now we honor the former Queen, Rachel Hippolyte, with a final act. To protect and guard her earthly vessel and to show her spirit the honor it deserves, I ask her loving wife Empress Ragna Misho and her Daughter, Zepherina ‘Hera’ Hippolyte, to lay the lid upon her final resting place.”

Zepherina cracked a smile, “Because you can’t lift it yourself?”

Ragna cracked a smile, as did I.

The two moved to the right of the casket and lifted the several hundred kilogram lid up and over Rachel’s tomb effortlessly.

The lid secured, a soft blue light appeared over it, flickering like a flame.

I watched as a shadow moved over the sarcophagus and passed Demond.

Demond stumbled for a moment, looking confused before he glanced at the ceiling.

I looked up to see a pair of honey colored eyes looking warmly down to us, smiling.

I smiled back, my heart swelling as the dreary room appeared to grow slightly warmer and more welcoming.

“The dead thank you,” I could hear Elon’s voice softly.

“And the living remember you,” I whispered softly, “Always.”

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30 l Chapter 31

Zepherina

I was fuming after I had spoken with Ragna, my Mom.

How could she be so selfish? But then again, what else did I expect?

She hadn’t changed, not really.

I moved through the foyer, most parting for me as I made my way through.

However, I heard someone shouting, an argument of some kind. It sounded like Madison.

I turned and headed towards the commotion, spotting Madison in front of a black-haired woman with equally black wings and soft green eyes. She appeared to be agitated.

“Whoever you think you are, you are not my sister,” The black-winged angel shouted, “I watched Eris die!”

Madison giggled oddly, “Oh, I can prove it to you,” Madison said as she got uncomfortably close to the angel, “Juv…”

The black-winged angel's eyes widened, “What did you just call me?”

“I said: Juv. My nickname for my dear oldest sister,” Madison paused, “Though by all technical standards since you were in status for so many years and I’ve been existing in a perpetual immortal plane, I think I can confirm I’m older than you now.”

I lifted an eyebrow as I looked at Madison, spotting a foreign spirit inside her.

“Oh, uh… Shit,” Madison said as she turned, “We were too loud. There was like, a pretty good chance she wasn’t going to hear me but I got way too excited and now-”

I grabbed her by the throat, lifting her off the ground, “Whatever you are… Get out of my officer’s body,” I growled.

“I’m here willingly and my name is Eris, Goddess of Chaos and Discord!” Madison, or Eris, choked out.

I narrowed my eyes on her, and poked her forehead, “Madison, is this true?” I asked directly to Madison’s spirit.

The reply was quick, “Yes, General. Sorry, she asked to borrow me. I can’t refuse my patron.”

I let Madison go, “You’re lucky Madison is my mother’s closest friend.”

“Well General, that’s why I chose her, duh!” Eris said as she got to her feet, “Anywho, have you met my sister, Juventas?” Eris asked, trying to change the subject.

I turned to face Juventas, not sure how to regard the black-haired angel.

“General?” Juventas looked me up and down, “Listen… This woman claims to be my Sister Eris, but I watched her die centuries ago!”

I smiled, “I see. Zagreus, or as they prefer, Dionysus, says ‘Hi’, by the way.”

Juventas lifted a well-sculpted eyebrow at me, “Excuse me?”

“He forged the Titans of Fire, Earth, Water and Air for Alexander the Great. I’m their new mistress and the one who she’s favoring now,” I explained.

“She? Zagreus was a man,” Juventas countered, “This is all nonsense.”

“I know, isn’t it great!” Eris giggled, “I mean, you don’t have context for like, the whole thing but Zags and I got killed and we died in a titan furnace which destroyed our bodies but further empowered our spirits. Then, Zags kicked the Titan’s asses on the ethereal plane,” Eris leaned over, cupping her hand to her cheek in a mock whisper, “Not without my help…” Eris giggled, “And then he decided that they didn’t want to be a guy anymore and poof - Dionysus was born!”

I sighed, “She’s probably telling the truth.”

“So where is Dionysus, then?” Juventas asked.

“Eh, she’s a stick in the mud! She prefers to keep her power in the ethereal planes like we’re supposed to because of all that ‘Harming Reality’ crap, but me? I like the fun of poking in often,” Eris giggled.

“I’m sorry… You pop in and out of the Ethereal plane?” I asked.

“No, I can’t bring back the dead,” Eris smiled, “Maybe you should ask your buddy over there.”

I turned to where Eris pointed and my breath caught in my chest.

Standing there, sickle towering over him, wrapped in flowing black robes, I saw a dark-skinned man’s face peeking out at me with soft golden eyes barely hidden by a coarse black cowl.

“Elon…?” I whispered, blinking.

As soon as I spotted him, he was gone.

“Tootles!” I heard Eris say as I rushed towards him.

I pushed my way past several individuals as I rushed towards where I saw his blackened robes flutter, rushing down the steps and past the Expanse.

I was surprised I didn’t run past my mother, but continued further down, moving past the fountain.

I headed towards the hallway, making my way down a flight of stairs before I paused at the large marble archway that led to the massive crypt below the Guardian Temple.

I saw something vanish into the darkness within the crypts.

The light seemed to vanish around me as I walked inside.

I shivered as I looked deep into the darkened corridor. Soft blue and white lights flickered here and there, but no brighter than a small candle flame, each.

“Elon?” I called out.

My voice didn’t echo.

But, I saw a figure move in the darkness and a light flash off of the tall sickle.

I ran inside without thinking, “Wait, Elon! I-I have a question! Come back!” I shouted, charging into the room without much thought.

My voice still didn’t echo as I found myself standing in the middle of the room. Rows of sarcophagi on either side of me.

I collected myself for a moment before I heard a voice whisper.

“The dead do not wish you to mourn forever, but it is an offense to not mourn at all,” the voice called out.

It was Elon.

“...I don’t mourn well, okay?” I whispered under my breath, knowing Elon could hear me, but hoping no one else would.

The last time I had mourned or felt the sting of loss, things didn’t go well. I grew too accustomed to Ragna, to my mom. She fed me everything I wanted to hear and pointed me in the direction of her enemies. I ended up taking the anger and hate I felt and let it burn a path across the former United States.

When I lost my best friend.

When I lost Theodora.

I clenched my fist and pushed my emotions down. The last time I dwelled on Theodora’s death was when I was stuck in an enraged state, in my ascended form for months because of what happened in Mexico City.

I couldn’t let the dead dictate my life, I knew that now. People were counting on me!

“When, exactly, would I have had time to do that?!” I shouted.

Elon was silent.

“Come on, tell me, Elon? When?!” I shouted into the crypts, “When I had no choice but to kill my sister? When the gates of Hell had burst open and I had to defend my people and friends?!” I shouted, barely able to hear my voice, barely able to see as tears filled my eyes.

I looked down, closing my eyes tight as I felt myself coming down from my ascended state. I felt my heartbeat in my chest once more.

“When would I have had a single moment to stop and mourn everything that was taken from me?!” I screamed into the void.

I got no answer.

“...Elon, are you even there?” I whispered.

“I am,” echoed the distinct Romanian accent of Zithero through the air, “I could hear you shouting.”

I turned to Zithero, looking down at him as he approached, a weak smile on his face as his green eyes peered up at me from the darkness. He wore dirtied brown and gray robes and carried his old twisted wooden staff.

I tried to speak for a moment, but Zithero just gently took my hand in his.

“Zepherina, you are the strongest person I know,” he smiled, “But, even you cannot do all of this alone.”

I sniffled, turning my face from him as tears rolled down my cheeks.

“Everyone needs support,” Zithero began, “The mightiest trees in the forest cannot stand alone, you know?” He chuckled, “They have the soil to take root in and beneath that the clay to hold the water. That clay rests over the shale and bedrock beneath to support that. The larger the tree, the more support it needs.”

I sniffled, wiping away tears as quickly as I could, “So, I’m a big tree to you?”

“Like a mighty RedWood,” Zithero chuckled.

I half-laughed and half-cried as he spoke.

“We’re all here to help each other,” Zithero offered, “Not just for when things are going well.”

“I know, it’s just…” I trailed off, unsure what to say.

“You feel like you need to shoulder the burden, so no one else has to?” Another voice called out from the entrance of the catacombs.

I turned to see Timothy’s ice-blue eyes looking at me. He looked solemn himself.

I nodded.

“I can say I fully understand,” Timothy sighed, “Things have been… Moving so fast,” He looked up to me, “At least they seem to be for me.”

I gave a nod.

Timothy sighed, “We lost a lot, thanks to Xyphiel. This war is only just beginning. I never imagined we’d lose Eva or…” Timothy trailed off.

“Our mother,” I finished with a hard swallow.

Timothy nodded, “You knew Rachel far better than I ever did. I resented her for that, but never held it against you.”

I growled, clenching my fist, “Everyone has something to say about her, it seems!” I snapped, “But she was my mother! The only one I knew about for years. She raised me! She loved me and I love her! And now-” my voice hitched and cracked. I turned away from Timothy, taking a moment to collect myself. “She’s gone.”

Timothy was silent, “I’m sorry. It was foolish to think this did not affect you.”

“It couldn’t have an effect on me!” I shouted, turning to Timothy, “You saw what happened to Ragna!

Timothy nodded, “I saw.”

“We’re beings of spirit, mind and body, so whatever affects our heads and hearts affects our strength!” I snapped, pointing to my chest, “So if I let myself get all fucked up inside, I’m going to be completely useless and then everyone is going to die!”

That word, out of all of them, echoed back through the halls.

My heart hammered in my chest as I stared down Timothy.

Timothy approached me and took my hand, “When I broke it off with Sofia, or tried to,” He chuckled, “I was a wreck. I was useless.”

I narrowed my eyes on Timothy expecting him to reach some kind of counterpoint.

“But what broke me wasn’t the fact that she was gone or that I couldn’t see her again,” Timothy sighed, “What broke me was that I was the one who did it. That it was my decision to take her out of my life so that I could protect her.”

I scoffed, “Sofia was literally the last person on the planet who needed protecting.”

Timothy smiled, nodding, “I know. I know that now, anyway,” he looked up to me, “But Sofia and I have worked on ourselves since then. We were open and I discovered a great truth for us.”

“And that is?” I asked, my anger starting to grow.

“Death isn’t the end,” Timothy said, a warm smile on his face, “It’s a transition. It’s a time when we’ll be apart for a bit longer, but we’ll come back to one another someday.”

The knot in my stomach seemed to unwind slightly, though I still felt a few tears rolling down my face.

“It’s not goodbye forever,” Timothy chuckled, “Just goodbye, for now.”

Zithero smiled weakly, “Like with my sister, Syria. Someday, she’ll be back or I’ll see her again. I don’t know when, but…” He closed his eyes, “When the wind blows on a stormy day, I can feel her in the air.”

I nodded and let go of Timothy, hugging Zithero tight.

“Oof!” Zithero grunted as I wrapped my arms around him.

“I don’t get a hug?” Timothy chuckled.

“Zithero’s better with his words,” I said, turning to Timothy, forcing a weak smile at him, “But... yours weren’t too bad.”

Timothy chuckled, sighing, “We should have a funeral for Rachel. Just, something short, small, intimate,” Timothy looked around, “For us. For closure. So we can get back to what we need to do.”

I nodded, “Ragna,” I sighed, “Mom has her body, I’m sure.”

“And where is our mother, Ragna, now?” Timothy asked.

I looked at Timothy curiously, “Didn’t you see her as you came in?”

“No,” Timothy said, “I didn’t spot her on the way down. I just… I had this feeling I should pay my respects.”

“Elon?” I said, lifting an eyebrow.

Timothy froze for a moment and then nodded, “Yeah. Elon.”

I turned to Zithero, “Did you see her?”

“I, uh,” Zithero laughed, “I just sort of teleported to you the moment I felt you in distress.”

I sighed, “Okay, so first we find Ragna, she’s somewhere in the Temple. Then we can have a funeral for Rachel, our mother.” I looked around, "Since someone requested it!”

I didn’t hear anything, as I headed to the door.

“Any clue where she could be?” Timothy asked.

“Well, it’s not like she’s hard to miss,” I shrugged, “Someone saw her.”

That’s when a faint whisper passed by my left ear.

“I only ask you to pay respect to the dead, we do not like being ignored,” Elon’s voice gently whispered past me before I felt him vanish completely.

…

Ragna

Vael and Asmodai moved to a corner of the room to work, and as they did, Michael looked up at me, his words weak as he spoke.

“Ragna,” St. Michael wheezed, “I need you to answer a very important question for me before it's too late,” He glanced at Raphael and Gabriel, “You all must listen to her answer.”

Raphael nodded, their red eyes turning to me as Michael spoke.

Gabriel, on the other hand, had their attention split. One head was focused on me, a face of stern condemnation in their eyes. Another head was looking at St. Michael, with a gaze of empathy and concern, while the final head was watching Asmodai closely.

“I must ask you, please,” Michael said in weakening breaths, “Will you fulfill the destiny that you should have taken?” he pleaded.

I flinched for a moment.

Had things played out differently, just as St. Michael had claimed they did for that alternate version of myself, then I would have been in Michael’s place now.

I considered that for a moment. Though, looking down at him, I knew I wasn’t envying his position. Lying there, dying a true death.

Asmodai’s voice called out, “The forge is ready. We must act quickly or we risk losing him completely.”

I nodded and got to my feet, “St. Michael,” I sighed, “Uncle, I cannot do that.”

Michael grabbed my wrist, pulling himself up to face me, “When I am reforged, you must wield me, Ragna! You must take my place!”

“No!” I protested, “Choose Geoffrey! He’s your avatar! I am not worthy! Geoffrey is-”

“-Not strong enough to lead us!” St. Michael interrupted, “You, Ragna, it must be you!” Michael hissed in pain, “You must take up the fate that was denied to you and take up the sword of leadership! You know Xyphiel, as I know Lucifer. This battle… It must be you and Xyphiel, clashing with me as your blade against the force which still holds strong to Lucifer!” Michael decreed.

I froze as he spoke.

“Take up your destiny, take up your arms and do all you can to defeat Xyphiel!” Michael’s voice lowered as his grip lost its strength, “For… Only in that way… do you have any hope of atonement.”

I frowned as Asmodai scooped Michael up.

“Wait-” I paused as Asmodai spoke.

“We have wasted enough time, the corruption cannot sit in him much longer or else he will be destroyed completely,” Asmodai argued, turning to me, “Mistress.”

I sighed, looking at Michael, “...I’ll do as you request.”

“Under my protest, as a note,” Gabriel hissed, turning to Ragna, “I expect once you prove unworthy, that the blade that is forged from Michael’s essence will rip itself from your hand.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” I growled at Gabriel.

Raphael narrowed his eyes on me, “It is only the fact you denied the charge the first time I am even considering not protesting.”

“Brother-” Gabriel began to argue.

“If she was as prideful as her father, she’d have leapt at the chance to seize leadership,” Raphael’s gaze burrowed into me, “But know this, Daughter of Pride: The Archangels will not follow you if Gabriel and I decree it. We will not accept orders blindly. So keep that at the forefront of your command, should you feel the desire to offer them.”

Asmodai placed St. Michael on a large silvery slab, at his side was a short hammer, with a flat and coned side. “St. Michael… You have only ever felt the pain of Hellfire, so I will warn you: This will burn you deeper than any flame Hell could conjure.”

St. Michael nodded, “I… Understand.”

“You do not,” Asmodai countered, turning to Gabriel, Raphael and myself, “You may not wish to be present for this, he will suffer,” Asmodai warned as the massive furnace before him opened.

It appeared like a huge stone oven, though there was a slab for Michael to lay on, it wasn’t flat. It appeared to be tilted from the sides, aimed at a channel in the center. Near Michael’s head was a white rod.

Once the huge furnace opened, I saw white-hot flames licking at the base of the slab. Sparks fluttered out of the furnace like glitter and hung in the air like silvery flakes.

“I have seen the death of billions,” Gabriel countered, “Do not think me faint of heart.”

Raphael’s expression hardened, “I shall stand through my brother’s tribulations.”

Asmodai sighed and took hold of the handle, “The fire shall burn your flesh, spirit and mind. It will sear the corruption from you with superheated mana. I know my words will do nothing to aid you, but remember that this pain will only last for a few short minutes of your existence.”

“You’ll take some joy in this, I’m sure, Asmodeus,” Michael wheezed, turning to Asmodai.

Asmodai turned to Michael, “I would lie if I were to say I took no pleasure in this,” a sly grin came over his face, “Farewell, Michael. Do try to hold yourself together.”

With that, Asmodai forced the slab forward, where it shoved Michael completely into the furnace.

Vael floated nearby, their expression almost impossible to gauge. Their jeweled eyes focused on the white-hot flames within.

At first, I heard only Michael grunting, struggling slightly. He managed to hold off for a few moments before a belch of blue and blackened steam burst from the opening of the furnace.

Michael’s first scream was jarring. It ripped through the air shortly after that. A scream of shock and surprise.

The next scream was a mix of a human yell and a draconic roar. The roar didn’t remain so for long, as it rose in volume and pitch. The inhuman screech made me stagger back as a plume of blueish smoke blasted out of the furnace entrance.

Asmodai stood firm, his eyes locked on Michael’s body as the flames consumed him.

Michael’s screams grew more numerous, almost building on top of each other, as if many mouths were screaming, screeching and crying out in agony.

They grew higher, filled with choking and gargling as I saw Asmodai struggle to hold the handle inside the furnace.

Through screams of anguish, a burning, red-hot-clawed hand reached out of the furnace, attempting to grab onto the edge and pull itself out.

Asmodai was quick to smash the hand with his hammer, looking down upon Michael’s burning form.

I glanced at Gabriel and Raphael, trying to gauge if this would trigger them to act.

Gabriel’s lip quivered on one of their heads, another’s held a face of utter shock and terror, while the centermost head looked on reverently, eyes watering as they watched.

Raphael brought his hand to his snout, his color growing greyer as he watched on.

“St. Raphael, are you-” Before I could ask, Michael’s screaming redoubled.

Screeches of torment echoed through the room, as a voice neither man nor dragon, ripped through the air like a dull jagged knife tearing into my ear drums.

The sound was sickening, as we could hear the desperation in its shrill and pained cries.

I barely heard the sound of Raphael falling to the ground over the horrific shrieks.

With a swift motion, Asmodai pulled the slab out.

There, his body glowing white and wreathed in flame, I saw Michael.

He looked smaller, his tail and wings missing, just legs struggling, arms reaching up, one arm missing a hand.

Asmodai brought the hammer down on his shoulders, and I watched the arms fall towards Michael’s inner body. Every hammer strike caused yet more screams, screeches, and calls of misery.

I heard echoes of many voices calling for mercy, for an end.

But before more pleading could escape from Michael, Asmodai shoved him back into the furnace.

The agonizing cry, the final one, chilled me to my core.

It was a roar of horror and despair I would never forget.

The sound ricocheted through the room like a bullet, echoing through the chambers, and causing me to recoil in shock from the sheer volume.

Somewhere in the cacophony of screams, I could hear a question called out in complete desperation and heartbreak, “Why can one feel such suffering?!”

With that, the screaming finally ceased, mercifully.

Asmodai drew the slab out again, hammering with brutal efficiency and confident blows.

Now the only roaring we heard was that of the furnace, the only cries occurred occasionally when Asmodai’s hammer struck down on the slab.

I turned from the scene and rushed to Raphael, helping him up, “Is he-”

Gabriel’s voices called out, each with a different tone. One somber, one callus and one caring, “He was not prepared for the sounds of Death.”

I shook off Gabriel’s words and hefted Raphael up in my arms. As I laid him on the bed, I heard the sound of sliding metal and turned to see Asmodai moving towards a large stone anvil.

There I saw a huge glowing form attached to the rod that Asmodai was holding.

Asmodai began to slam the hammer down onto the form on the anvil. As he did, Vael tended to the forge, stoking its flames, making them grow hotter, the white light they emitted cast a massive shadow of Asmodai upon the wall.

Asmodai’s hammer rose and fell. Each fall causes a flash of white sparks to fill the room with near-blinding light.

With nothing more than mechanical precision, Asmodai brought the mass, now even smaller, back to the furnace. He thrust it inside, his eyes watching the form closely as his hand spun it deftly.

Asmodai’s concentration was iron-clad as he worked. Moving the molten form in and out of the furnace, hammering and repeating.

After what felt like hours of forging, a long blade had been formed. Asmodai looked it over slowly, the blade now cooling from a white molten metal to a steady orange glow. “...The venom has been burned out completely.”

“What of Michael?” I asked, “What will remain of him?”

“That is yet to be seen,” Asmodai said as he turned to Vael, “He must be Quenched.”

Vael nodded and a large vat of glowing mana appeared.

Asmodai thrust the glowing blade deep into the mana, which caused a burst of blue steam to erupt from the pulsing mana pool before him.

Without casting his gaze on me, Asmodai reached his free hand out, “Mistress, I request a feather that has been imbued with your power.”

I frowned as Asmodai made his demand.

“Similar to the one you used to grant me my ascension,” Asmodai clarified.

I closed my eyes, drawing on the mana within me, and focusing it into a feather. I plucked it from my wing and offered it to Asmodai.

Asmodai let go of the blade, leaving it in the mana pool and took my feather to the forge. “A blade of Retribution,” Asmodai offered, “Requires a proper guard for battle.”

As he forced my feather inside, I saw plumes of violet steam mixed with the blackened smoke from before.

Asmodai did the same with my feather as he did with Michael, though he hammered the feather into a smaller form than a blade. He used the conical side of his hammer, piercing a hole through the center before he went back to the blade that was once the Archangel Michael.

Pushing the new guard onto the blade, Asmodai returned it to the forge.

I watched as he drew it out of the forge, hammering it into shape once more, before quenching the entirety of the blade again in the mana.

Asmodai turned to Vael, looking up at them, “The final components, I would expect the Guardian Temple itself to provide,” Asmodai said, his hand outstretched.

Vael nodded and a chunk of the forge flew to their hands. It formed into a grip and floated to Asmodai, “Would this suffice, Asmodai?”

Asmodai took the grip in his hand and held it firmly, "Yes," he said as he gave it a firm squeeze, the material unyielding.

He attached it under the guard and lifted the entire blade into the air.

The blade itself was marbled with lines of silver and blue swirls. Patterns moving along what appeared to be metal.

A blood groove was mid-way through the blade, leading to the guard which was shaped like two brass feathers. The handle that Vael provided was a marble substance, like the halls of The Guardian Temple itself.

Asmodai balanced the blade, by the guard, on his index finger, watching as the blade slowly tipped back and forth before it leveled itself out, “...Well done, Michael. You make a fine blade.”

I approached Asmodai, “Is it done?” I asked.

Asmodai turned and bowed, offering the blade to me, “The edge will be as sharp as you need, Mistress. St. Michael is now the Sanctified Blade of the Guardians,” Asmodai looked up to me, “And this blade is yours to wield, by Michael’s request.”

I took the sword in my hand. I gave it a few swings, after backing away from Asmodai.

It was well made, well balanced and I could feel with each swing, a surge of confidence.

A voice whispered to me as I gave it an approving inspection, “By your hand, I shall draw blood. By our spirit, we shall punish the wicked.”

I nodded to the sword and to Michael, “Are you in there?”

“I am a tool of the Lord,” the voice whispered back, “As I have always been.”

…

Xyphiel

I landed near the Vatican’s ruined and charred steps.

I made my way through bloodied halls and cracked marble facades that actively crumbled and gave way as I proceeded past them.

I clenched my jaw in a vain attempt to quell my seething rage.

Zepherina, my sister's little science experiment run amuck, was hurling my carefully laid plans off kilter.

An amalgamation of the blood of Ragna and Rachel, I shouldn’t be surprised the little petri dish was a walking, talking ball of chaos.

Anticipating her wild swings in temperament and her abilities were growing tiresome.

Defeating her had to be my central focus. But for now, I had more immediate vulnerabilities to patch.

“Master!” Serenity’s voice called out to me.

I turned to see my hand at corrupting God’s plan standing before me, clutching a staff in her bloodied hands as her bright blue eyes were fixed on me gleefully.

“Welcome home!” Serenity chirped out pleasantly.

“Where exactly have you been?” I hissed. I was not in a welcoming mood.

“Protecting Belphegor should anyone attempt to interrupt him,” Serenity smiled warmly, “I’ve been monitoring the Vatican for any potential holy activity and can report none!”

“Well done, Serenity,” I commended, approaching her calmly, “Where is Lord Belphegor, now?”

Serenity bowed, “Oh, thank you so much, my Master! Lord Belphegor is in his chambers, shall I fetch him?”

“No need,” I confirmed, “Lead me to him,” I ordered.

Serenity began to walk down the long and ruined halls.

After several twists and turns, I came upon Belphegor’s throne.

A disgusting mess, of course. Filled to the brim with a sickening smell of sulfur and rotting meat. The walls were covered in decaying flesh. I looked at the long tendrils reaching up from the center, climbing the walls like vines.

Oddly, some had begun to fall.

In a mass of them, I saw Belphegor lying, motionless.

“But, But Master, no one came in, I swear!” Serenity defended, shocked, “There wasn’t even movement in this chamber!”

Belphegor chuckled from his fallen pile of flesh and sinew, “Oh… Dear Serenity, no one entered, no one left,” Belphegor chuckled slyly, “Indeed. Nothing happened at all.”

“Lord Belphegor,” I growled, walking in slowly, “Explain?”

“I failed,” Belphegor stated succinctly, “I attempted to drag the Halfling down, but I failed.”

“Halfling?” I asked.

“She is half Cherubim, Half Seraphim,” Belphegor turned to me, the weak pale blue flames in his eyes flickering as he did so, “But you know all too well of the… Science experiment.”

I narrowed my eyes on him, “You failed, so what use are you to me?” I inquired.

“None,” Belphegor said, not moving, yet smiling oddly as his wings spread slowly, “But that's my nature,” he turned to me, “At least as I am now, I am no use to you.”

I glared at him as he continued his aggravating deflection.

“You wish to destroy all reality, and return it to a state of entropy, yes?” Belphegor asked, the flame flickering once more in his eyes.

“You know of my plot,” I stated.

“Then take me as I am,” Belphegor grinned, “Consolidate your power and destroy me. Take me into nothing so that all this noise, this reality, can come crashing down around us,” He offered me his hand, “I offer my everything to you so that you can take the last of what I am and return me to nothing. To true Entropy.”

I gave him a curious look, unsure why anyone would wish to enter into such a state willingly.

Belphegor ’s smile grew bolder, “There is no deception. Take my power, consolidate all the sins within you and lay waste to God’s world.”

Without another thought I took Belphegor’s hand, the seal on mine activating and drawing his power into it.

“Five sins in one man, soon to be more,” Belphegor grinned as power left his body, “How long before the others know that they and I will share the same fate?”

“I do not expect it to be long,” I reasoned, drawing his power slowly.

Belphegor took a long breath and exhaled as his power flowed into me, “Wrath has awakened, and your choice of Lust was well made. They will be far more useful than I, far longer,” his eyes fixed on me as they flickered, “But beware the bite of the serpent,” he grinned, “Remember, ‘twas beauty that killed the beast’.”

With that, Belphegor’s physical form ceased. He broke into nothing but vapor, circling my palm and fist before vanishing within my seal.

I closed my fist and felt the surge of energy from the sin of Sloth echo through my body.

Included were the memories of Belphegor.

In them, I could see how close to victory he was over Zepherina.

Zepherina’s trials within the Tower of Mourning played instantly in my mind as I watched her actions.

Zepherina’s physical abilities were unparalleled, but here, in the Tower of Mourning, she stumbled.

It was not Zepherina herself who defeated Belphegor, but rather his foolish attempts to tamper with reality.

It seemed Belphegor and Lucifer made the same fatal mistakes in that regard, though I suppose expecting Belphegor to put effort into his trials was asking too much of Sloth.

Still, I could see something… Ragna’s vices. I knew of her drinking, her emotional connections, but there was something else.

I chuckled, “Ah, so now I am pressed for time…”

“Master?” Serenity asked quizzically.

“Call forth Bella and Khairunnisa,” I heaved a heavy sigh, “Ragna may have reinforcements if we allow this charade to continue any longer. If I know my son, my sister and the acts of the Righteous, they’re taking this time to reconvene and I shall be their primary target,” I turned to Serenity, “Go join the armies and lead the demons to victory. Should you spot Angels or Saints in your way, dispatch them with haste.”

Serenity bowed and ran off, giggling madly, “Yes Master!”

I considered my options, walking towards Bella’s throne room next. She likely would have returned by now.

After taking a few additional turns, I came upon Bella’s throne.

The power that emanated from within was not what I expected.

The room was covered in pulsing green flame, and I could sense dark and corrupted spirits encircling the entire space, roaming free and growing stronger as they reached the center.

There, at the epicenter of this power, like a radiating green sun, was Bella.

Bella appeared in a semi-human form. Though now adorned with mighty black wings covered in black chainmail. A crown of blackened iron and green flame sat on her head, long black hair flowing down her back between those otherwise smooth wings.

Black and green armor adorned her body, except past the waist, where a large skirt of chains and black plates hung.

“I see you chose a new aesthetic,” I commented as I entered.

The empowered spirits focused on me, Bella did not turn to face me, her attention on a burning green fire in the center of the room. “It was not made to please you,” Bella’s voice answered an unprompted question.

I approached unphased, “I will require you and Khairunnisa to anticipate our enemy's next actions.”

“Hmm,” Bella mused, not looking my way, “Lord Xyphiel, I am curious, how many souls do you own?”

“Other than yours?” I asked.

“Allow me to rephrase,” Bella asked, turning to me finally.

As she did, I could see the burning green flames within her eye sockets indicating she had ascended.

I was surprised and her blackened lips curled into a wry smile at my shocked expression.

“How many souls do you have accounted for, on the battlefield?” Bella asked again.

I closed my eyes, feeling the many demons roaming the earth, “A great many. I wouldn’t waste the time to count them.”

“You should,” Bella reached her hand into the towering green flame before her, “Because one of them is not yours.”

“What?” I asked, narrowing my eyes on her.

Bella’s attention focused forward into the flame. She whispered softly, chanting before seemingly grabbing something and ripping it from the fire.

A cry of shock echoed through the air as a demoness was cast out of the fire and thrown to my feet.

The demoness cried out, her light violet eyes frantic as she collapsed at my feet. Her horns scraped on the floor, her hair sprawling out on the ground around me. Red wings fluttered in a panic as she grabbed at her throat.

Bella’s footsteps echoed as she stood behind the demoness, whom I was certain I had seen before.

“Well Well Well,” Bella grinned, “Look who stuck around,” she lifted a finger, pulling the demoness up from the ground with unseen force, “Skulking about through our ranks as if you belonged, Esmerelda?”

The woman called out in a high-class tone, “Release me, Bella! You’re being paranoid!”

“I did not forget what master you serve, Esmerelda,” Bella grinned, turning to me, and making Esmerelda face me.

I looked her over and grinned, “My sister’s pet demoness…”

Esmerelda’s face hardened.

“I see she left you behind,” I chuckled.

“Purposefully,” Bella explained, “She was within our ranks, likely to spy on us.”

I growled in anger, reaching out to grab Esmerelda’s throat.

Bella’s hand caught my wrist, holding me firm. I narrowed my eyes on her.

“Hold yourself, Lord Xyphiel… Ragna owns this one’s soul,” Bella said softly, “So, Ragna would trust whatever it was that Esmerelda says. To lie to one who owns your soul is the most painful of things to do, after all. Defying your master or mistress is impossible.”

Esmerelda growled, “Just kill me already!”

“Kill you?” Bella taunted, “No no, You’re too useful, little one…”

“Little, I am your senior-” Esmerelda tried to speak before Bella snapped her fingers.

Green flame surrounded Esmerelda as she turned to face Bella.

Bella’s eyes burned with molten emerald flame as Esmerelda gasped.

“Look at me, little one,” Bella hissed, “What do you see?”

Esmerelda’s eyes were wide as she looked upon Bella.

Esmerelda’s brow furrowed as she stared deep into Bella's eyes.

“H…Hate,” Esmerelda whimpered.

Bella pulled Esmerelda closer to her, slowly lifting up her chin, as she did. I saw Esmerelda’s eyes roll into the back of her head before green fire filled them. Esmerelda gasped in pain and twitched in the air before her body floated up and over Bella’s throne.

I turned to Bella, “What did you do?”

“I have seized her spirit and mind. No matter the pain Ragna offers against her, she is mine to puppet,” Bella turned to Esmerelda, “She’ll suffer there until she’s slain or I release her,” Bella glanced back at me, “So, Lord Xyphiel… Your move, it would seem.”

I smiled at Bella. Belphegor was right, Bella had her uses for the time being.

Now I had a true advantage in my corner and I would use it to lure Ragna to her final destination.

A death, at my hands.

Table of Contents
Chapter 17 l Chapter 18 l Chapter 19 l Chapter 20 l Chapter 21 l Chapter 22 l Chapter 23
Chapter 24 l Chapter 25 l Chapter 26 l Chapter 27 l Chapter 28 l Chapter 29 l Chapter 30

Ragna

My voice caught in my throat as I heard my mother ask me something I didn’t want to answer.

What was I going to tell her? ‘Well mom, after countless years I whittled down my brother’s faith to the point where he’s now the leader of all of the Damned souls on the mortal plane and is plotting to destroy Heaven and Earth.’

My salvation came from slow clapping at the top of the stairs.

My savior had arrived, though he appeared as Forcas, flanked by Asmodai and Sara.

Sara and Asmodai’s armor were covered in dirt, grime and blood. Forcas wasn’t as dirty. Forcas had a fine coating of dust covering him and it appeared he had a wound on his abdomen. While it wept, it didn’t appear to bother him.

“My Empress Ragna. I must say, however you managed to pull us out when you did was exemplary!” Forcas furrowed his bushy white eyebrows at me, “Though the other denizens of the Temple do not seem to understand how your cunning has worked to their advantage.”

My mother narrowed her eyes on Forcas, “If you wouldn’t mind, I’m having a conversation with my daughter.”

“My sincerest apologies. Introductions are in order,” Forcas said as he approached, his hand casually covering the wound on his midsection as he approached, and bowed, “I am Forcas, Former Duke of the Infernal Hellfire and now reinstated Angel of God.”

Asmodai scoffed, “Or so you say.”

“My rude comrade is Lord Asmodai,” Forcas said as he straightened himself, “The dedicated servant of Empress Ragna Misho.”

I flinched as Forcas used my title and I watched my mother’s eye twitch ever so slightly in agitation.

“Beside him is the Lovely Sara Baker, his life partner and Inquisitor of the Infernal Planes,” Forcas concluded.

“Inquisitor?!” Sara snapped, “I’m not anymore, okay! That was like… One time!”

My mother, Yuki, spoke firmly. The tone only an enraged mother could have.

Not a tone of anger, but a tone that implied considerable consequences in the near future, “Forcas, it’s nice to meet you… And I appreciate your attempts to make up for your rude interruption, but as I stated: I am having a discussion with my daughter.”

Forcas’s tone now shifted downward, “Of course, Ma’am,” He said curtly, “However, our Empress has only begun the first phase of her machinations and I assume that her next steps will require coordination with The Guardian Temple’s leadership. As such, I feel that your reunion could stand to wait another several minutes.”

My mother growled loudly, “Okay, no! First off, the people who are running this place, if you haven’t noticed, are a bit pissed off with Sellenia at the moment! And secondly, I have only one question I need answered before I’ll let my Daughter get back to whatever it is she thinks is important,” she turned to me, her blue eyes burning with intensity.

Despite her being so much shorter than me, being caught in that stern gaze made me feel so very small.

“Where is Kriggary?” She demanded.

I swallowed hard and closed my eyes, trying to find the words. “...He’s gone.”

It was the best way I could describe it.

“He isn’t in Heaven, Sellie, and I know for damn sure he’s not going to be in Hell!” My mother Yuki shouted.

I opened my eyes, looking at her with remorse.

“And don’t you dare try and tell me that that monster Xyphiel is my son! He would never do such terrible things!” My mother hissed.

Thankfully Geoffrey stepped in, “Mom… She’s not lying. Kriggary…” He sighed, “He’s gone. He’s basically been destroyed.”

My mother shook her head, her long blond hair shifting flawlessly, “I refuse to believe that’s even possible!”

Sara’s voice chimed in, “I mean… I’ve seen Lucifer do it.”

I turned to Sara as if she had just dropped an entire plate of glassware on the floor in the middle of a restaurant.

The room was completely silent.

Sara cleared her throat, “Lucifer destroyed a Fallen Dei named Azrael.”

My mother paused, turning to her slowly, “Wait, as in Officer Azrael Palma?”

Sara lifted an eyebrow, “Wait, you knew him?!”

My mother turned away, “We… Ran into each other once.”

“Were you close?” Sara asked.

My mother shuddered, “...Closer than I’d have liked, that’s for certain,” she changed the subject, concern crossing her face, “What of him?”

“Lucifer destroyed him completely right in front of me,” Sara shivered, “It was a pretty terrifying thing to witness. One moment he was there and then...” Sara made a vanishing gesture with her hands.

My mother was silent, “So, if Kriggary was destroyed, who did it?”

In unison, Geoffrey and I both said: “Xyphiel.”

My mother closed her eyes, “I refuse to believe anyone can be destroyed completely. I’m sure even Palma’s spirit is somehow still around.”

“I’ve heard methods of drawing one’s essence from the void of nothing,” Asmodai began, “But it is not something I know anyone on this earth has knowledge of,” Asmodai turned to me, “It would require someone to understand the depths of the shadows, to be intimate with it,” he gave me a knowing glare.

I narrowed my eyes on him, “Hold your tongue.”

Asmodai stopped speaking and turned to Sara.

Sara cleared her throat, “Well… Don’t look at me, I don’t know anything about that.”

Forcas gave a nod, “Speculation on the impossible gets us nowhere. In the meantime, I suggest we bring our esteemed Empress to the Archangels to further strategize.”

I scoffed, “I doubt they’re going to want anything to do with me.”

From behind Asmodai I heard a soft voice filled with a level of disdain and venom I was growing accustomed to, “In that case, you would be wrong, Daughter of Lucifer.”

I turned to see a Niten Dragon, of sorts.

Their scales were jet black, they wore white robes, and in one claw a massive scythe was held, on the other hand a tome.

Two more arms were below those, and this wasn’t the strangest part.

Where I’d expect one neck there sprouted three. Each with a matching head which differed only in the style of horns which adorned their heads.

Though each head spoke, the voice that echoed from them was so synchronized I could barely tell how many were speaking, “Archangel Michael requests your presence, Empress Ragna.”

...

I walked through the halls of The Guardian Temple with Geoffrey, Sara, Forcas, and Asmodai behind me as we reached a very well guarded room. My Mother staying behind, with the promise to speak with Geoffrey and myself later on.

There a pair of angels stood firm, narrowing their eyes to me, “You have been requested, Empress Ragna. Your defiled servants have not.”

I returned their stern glare, “Greater Angels than you have tried and failed to stop me, in these very halls.”

Gabriel growled with one head and hissed with another before they spoke, “We haven’t time for your pride, Ragnarök,”

I glanced at Gabriel, “These are my most trusted soldiers. They will not lay a finger on Michael.”

“Oh, and how can we be so certain?” Gabriel asked, “You’re not the most trustworthy.”

I didn’t break my gaze as I focused on the eyes of the center-most head of Gabriel, “You are all alive, and here, because I wished to save St. Michael. Do not think I would risk him any harm by my own hand.”

One of Gabriel’s head’s lips quivered in anger before they looked to the two angels, giving them a nod.

The Angels bowed low and opened the doors for us.

As I walked in, I saw Saint Michael laying on the bed.

His blue scales shimmering in the lights within, some stained with golden blood. Blackened veins ran from a wound in his chest and up his long scaled neck.

Xyphiel had pierced his chest, maybe even caught a lung. But Xyphiel missed St. Michael’s heart.

“You wanted to see me,” I began, “Uncle?”

I heard a shout from Sara, “I’m sorry-UNCLE?!”

St. Michael’s head lifted weakly from the bed and he grinned at me, “Ragna…”

I approached St. Michael’s sick bed, turning to the red Niten Drake who tended to his wounds, “How bad?”

Red eyes glared up to me, a hiss escaping his lips before words began to slip through, “The corruption of the Puriel Blade is irrevocable. At this point, we must sever Saint Michael’s ties to the mortal plane. It is his only chance to survive.”

I looked at St. Michael, “Is there nothing that can heal you here? My son told me of the Fountain…”

“To use the Fountain’s healing mana would fuse St. Michael’s mind, body and spirit!” The Red nite snapped, “It would send the corruption of the Puriel Blade deeper into St. Michael’s essence, ensuring his complete destruction!”

St. Michael lifted a clawed hand to the Red Niten Drake, “Saint Raphael… Enough. She is only attempting to help. She knows not what she does.”

I closed my eyes and took a measured breath, “You called for me?”

“Yes,” St. Michael wheezed as he drew a weak breath, “I wanted to ask you an important question. One that will determine the course of this war.”

“Ask,” I sighed.

“When you fought your way through the Tower of Pride, many in Heaven were blind to where you went. Your final tribulation, what was it?” St. Michael asked.

“I fought a version of myself,” I turned from him, “A version of myself who, apparently, lived in the Guardian Temple. A purer version of me.”

St. Michael heaved a labored sigh, “And when you faced yourself, did you still suffer the curse your father had placed upon you? The restriction of your ascended power?”

I gave St. Michael a nod.

St. Michael’s face turned somber as he looked up to the ceiling, “We have failed.”

I took a turn to ask, “Who was that? That version of me, that is.”

“That,” St. Michael whispered, without looking at me, his eyes fixed high above us, “Was what you would have become, had you followed me. Had I taught you, as I had considered when we fought Lucifer on Nite.”

“You mean, as your replacement?” I asked.

St. Michael closed his eyes, a tear rolling down his cheek, “Yes. My apprentice.”

I was silent for a moment, “Why does that determine the course of this war? Why do you consider it a failure?”

“Because…” St. Michael trailed off, “She was destined to be the strongest angel of The Guardian Temple, even of all of Heaven,” he turned to me, eyes desperate, “Yet you defeated her, even without your ascended power.”

I held his gaze, not breaking it, as I took his hand, “Yes. And Now I’m on your side. As is my Daughter, Zepherina.”

St. Michael smiled weakly, “That is our hope now.” He glanced at Raphael, “You heard it. The demons are stronger than we could have imagined. Now, send me back.”

“Wait,” I shouted, “No, I did all of this to save you!”

“He cannot be saved!” Raphael snapped, “He has been run through with the Puriel blade! None can survive such a blow!”

“Demond did,” I narrowed my eyes on him, “He lost an arm.”

“His brother suffered for it, for him,” Gabriel whispered, “Because of that, Elon’s spirit suffered and he died that day. A true death,” Gabriel’s voices were a mix of somber and prideful, “Elon’s soul, even now, is missing an arm. But he has gained far more from his sacrifice than he has lost.”

I heard Sara scoff behind me.

Gabriel’s heads growled, “Do not make light of my love’s sacrifice, whore!”

Sara turned to look at Gabriel, “I ain’t trying to tell you that your boyfriend wasn’t brave, but uh… You totally can survive getting whacked with the Puriel Blade. I’ve seen it,” Sara boasted.

I turned to Sara, “Explain, Sara.”

Sara looked around, “What, none of you can survive it? Bullshit!” Sara shouted, “Belial took that sword to the gut when Lucifer got testy with him and he walked it off like, two weeks later or so… I dunno, time’s weird in Hell,” Sara looked to Raphael, “But, two things: One, that means you can survive, and Two, I nabbed Belial a few weeks ago. So he’s here, and I have no problem making him squeal,” Sara grinned wickedly.

Forcas chuckled, “That’s Lucifer’s personal Inquisitor for you.”

Gabriel looked up, “Vael, we require your assistance.”

Vael melted from the wall, appearing above us, “What is it you wish, Archangel Gabriel?”

“Bring us Belial, the former lord of Lust,” Gabriel demanded, “We have questions for him.”

“Of course,” Vael said, bowing.

For a moment, Vael didn’t move.

I approached Vael, noticing their jeweled eyes appeared to have widened in shock. “Vael?”

“I am sorry,” Vael said flatly, “Belial is no longer within the Guardian Temple.”

I felt a sudden heat radiating from behind me, and turned to see Sara’s black armor pulsing with green fire.

“I’m Sorry… What?!” Sara screamed, green flame pulsing from her body and puffing up from her horns as she glared at Vael, “I practically Gift Wrapped that motherfucker for you, and you let him escape?!” Sara roared in anger.

Forcas grabbed Sara by the shoulders, “Calm down!”

“I ain’t calming down!” Sara shouted, “That rat-bastard is why I’m the way I am! He’s the reason I suffered in Hellfire! After all this fucking time I finally caught the sonnava bitch and you let him fuckin’ escape?!” Sara pushed Forcas’s hands off of her shoulders, turning on her hoof, “Fuck all of yah! I’m going to hunt him down and kill that prick myself!” Sara stormed out of the room.

Raphael frowned, “If Belial knew of a way, I do not think we have the time to wait for him to be found.”

Asmodai nodded and approached the foot of St. Michael’s bed, turning to Vael, “The waters cannot remove the corruption. Only spread it like oil. Corruption must be burned away, yes?”

Vael gave a nod, “But more than corruption would burn.”

Asmodai turned to St. Michael, “Your death is something my Mistress wishes to prevent. Even now, however, I can see that your body and soul have been injured.”

I looked to the blackened veins running along St. Michael’s neck.

St. Michael nodded, “I had feared as such.”

“But there is a way to save you,” Asmodai explained, “Some of you, at least.”

St. Michael glanced at Asmodai and Vael, “And what do the former Swords of Samael suggest?”

Asmodai turned to Vael, his fiery green eyes pulsing as he grinned, “Vael… Can The Guardian Temple make a Soul Forge?”

Vael nodded, their eyes calming, “Yes. I believe it can.”

…

Belial

The Guardian Temple shook and I watched as the bars lost their holy protection.

I grinned, flicking the feather in my hand out of the bars with a wicked grin, “The Gates of Heaven open… and the one who controls the Temple has been destroyed to do so.”

I stood, knocking the bars back easily. Without their holy reinforcements from Samael, they were nothing but tissue paper to me.

I had been waiting diligently for this moment.

I turned to the neighboring cell, where Bernardo DelAvanna sat, “Come human, you can be my latest acolyte.” I said as I ripped the door from its hinges.

Bernardo smiled as he walked out, “Oh, Lord Belial, you are too kind.”

The floor around us began to pulse, “Seems we need to make haste,” I announced as I grabbed Bernardo and rushed quickly up the stairs.

The temple was mostly empty now, the majority of the inhabitants having left for the grand battle.

As I rushed past the Mana Fountain and the Expanse, I continued up the stairs.

Freedom awaited me!

I let go of Bernardo as I reached to foyer, and crossed it quickly, rushing to the doors.

I pulled, but they did not open.

“Damn you…” I hissed.

“The Faithful can use the doors,” Bernardo offered, with a smile, “But there is a trick to them, if the legends are true. True love will guide you to where you wish to be.”

I lifted my lip in disgust, “I see. So we’re trapped.”

Bernardo moved to the doors, smiling, “My child…” He said mockingly, placing his hands on the door, and closing his eyes reverently, “Have faith.”

Bernardo pushed the doors open.

I rushed out, finding myself standing in an empty room fashioned into some sort of Throne room.

Green tapestries lined the room, along with a number of well kept rugs. I could smell the scent of Wrath within this place. Not the same stink as Asmodai, of course. This was easier on my nose. A more refined sort of anger lingered through the room.

“Ah!” Bernardo called out, “My daughter remembered!” He shouted as he approached a large painting on the wall.

I glanced up to it, seeing a crudely drawn figure holding another. The figure, despite its lack of detail, appeared shocked and horrified as it devoured the head of another body.

“The black painting, Jupiter Devours His Son,” Bernardo grinned to me, “She kept it.”

I turned around, seeing the Temple Doors had already vanished behind us, “You used the love for your daughter to push past them…?”

“I made sure to always love my Bella, my beautiful, now powerful daughter, as much as possible,” Bernardo turned to me, “Love is God’s greatest power,” He turned to the throne with a sly grin, “And His weakness.”

I glanced around the mostly empty room.

Much like the Guardian Temple, this location of the Vatican was likely deserted for the clash with Heaven and Hell.

To add to it: My Father let those doors open and let me through here.

It was very likely that, if I remained in this place, I would suffer His wrath. “We must go,” I informed Bernardo.

“No,” Bernardo chuckled, “I am going to see my daughter. If I’m to be anyone’s acolyte, it is hers.”

Bernardo was not worth the effort.

I was not going back to hell, “Very well. Wait for her here. I shall collect a few things in the meantime.”

“I shall await your return,” Bernardo said with a low bow.

I left, snickering to myself, “Fool, I never said I was coming back.”

With the first opened door I found, I was in the air, flying far away from The Vatican and out into the surrounding city.

Someday the Lord of Flesh, Belial, will regain his lost throne. But until that day?

I would be but a memory to both Heaven and Hell.

…

Bella

Victory tasted unsettling.

While plenty of angels had died, Xyphiel’s killing blow was not received. At least, not confirmed.

St. Michael.

It was prophesied his death would lead to seven centuries of darkness. In that time, Xyphiel would likely find a way to rip the gates of Heaven down.

Though I feared it would be sooner than that.

Shortly after Ragna had vanished, we found Astaroth.

He was injured, his insides hanging out of his body, as if he were wild game hung from a tree.

Astaroth wheezed, “Lord Xyphiel… Lady Bella.”

“Lord Bella,” I sneered. I was no Lady. At least not in the sense he implied.

Xyphiel’s gaze was rueful and I knew Astaroth would take the brunt of his anger, “I am not shocked that Zelletia and La Cruz fell. They were green, not yet fully seated in this power. Not yet fully attuned to their sins. But you? You have been the Avatar of Gluttony for millennia and you fail me?”

Astaroth groaned, looking up to Xyphiel, “I killed many a saint and Angel alike!”

“Yet a mere Saint has done this to you?!” Xyphiel bellowed, “The old guard is weak. Lucifer was a fool to entrust you lot, as was I.” Xyphiel took a deep breath, flexing his golden clad fist, “But this is an error I shall rectify.”

Astaroth staggered to his feet, wheezing out, “I shall not fail you again, Lord Xyphiel.”

Xyphiel thrust his hand into Astaroth’s empty gut, a crimson light filling Astaroth’s empty body cavity.

Astaroth let loose a cry of pain as I watched his body snap in half at the spine. His form folded, flesh ripping and tearing. Even as his flesh was torn, I watched his face grow thin and weak, his hulking body mummifying as the sickening snaps grew drier and harsher.

Astaroth’s corpse was ripped to pieces as Xyphiel drew him into the seal, snapping his hand shut quickly before he turned to me, his eyes pulsing with new found power.

Out of sheer self preservation, I knelt before him.

Xyphiel barely acknowledged me as I heard someone else kneel by my side.

The new Avatar of Lust, Khairunnisa.

I barely paid her mind as I looked up to Xyphiel, his crimson eyes burning. “Belphegor. Where is he?”

“I assume where we left him, My Lord,” I said, bowing my head, “In the Vatican.”

Xyphiel nodded, spreading his wings, “Rip this city to bits, sunder it completely,” He pointed to the large Capitol building behind us, “But leave a single throne in that building be. Ragna will return here, and when she does, my forces will be ready for her.”

With that, he took to the air.

Khairunnisa slowly rose up to her hooves, “Glorious day, isn’t it? When we triumph.”

“The enemy wasn’t defeated,” I reminded, “It was a tactical retreat. Hardly a victory.”

A well sculpted eyebrow rose on Khairunnisa’s flawless face, “Oh? Is that why our Master is cross?” Khairunnisa licked her lips, “Perhaps he would enjoy the relief I could provide him. Carnal pleasures have a way of making one forget bad events.”

“Is that your game to suck up to him?” I asked, grinning, “It only works for so long.”

“Speaking from experience?” Khairunnisa chided, her yellow eyes fixed on me.

I narrowed mine, “Watch your tongue, leech. Before I rip it from your head.”

Khairunnisa lifted her hand to her mouth, chuckling, “Oh my my, Bella! Did I touch a nerve?” Khairunnisa leaned in close to me, whispering hotly, “Or are you afraid I’ll take your place and then you’ll have nothing to offer our Lord?”

I gritted my teeth and growled low, feeling the heat of my anger rise so much that even Khairunnisa had to step back.

“Seems that did touch a nerve,” Khairunnisa turned, “I’ll leave you to smolder, then.”

As she walked away, I growled at her, “He’s not going to be satisfied! He’ll take Belphegor next! Then what?”

Khairunnisa turned glancing at me over her shoulder, “Oh my, Our Lord rewards Loyalty and results. I do not think he would be pleased to hear such dissent from you, Bella.”

I narrowed my eyes on her, “It was a warning to you, slut.”

Khairunnisa grinned to me, “Take your own advice, darling Bella,” Khairunnisa laughed haughtily, “I plan to make myself irreplaceable. I suggest you do the same!” With that, she flew off.

I clenched my fist and teeth, growling. My rage roiled inside my chest, but I had to take a step back.

The fire within me was hot enough where I felt my flesh burn.

I cast my hand to the ground, a circle forming around my feet. Soon I was back in the Vatican, before my throne room.

My halls of Wrath.

There I spotted Mia, my bald little demoness, fretting about, “My Dark Lord! You’ve returned,” she bowed low.

Sitting on my throne, I turned to see Serenity, cleaning off her bloodied bow-staff.

“Why are you here?” I asked, narrowing my eyes on the little science experiment.

Serenity glanced up to me, “Oh, you survived? That wasn’t really expected,” she paused, turning her head, “Did they run away or something?”

“Your master is on his way home, why don’t you run and greet him?” I suggested.

Serenity giggled, “Master’s arriving home? Excellent! Oh I cannot wait to hear of how the battle went.”

I chuckled to myself as the oblivious automaton wandered off.

I turned to Mia, “Why didn’t you stop her from defiling my seat?”

“She claimed I lacked the authority,” Mia said curtly, though she still seemed worried.

“I do not care who sits in my damn chair when I’m not here, Mia,” I hissed.

Still Mia’s resolve wasn’t recovering, “T-That is not why I am concerned, Lord Bella. Y-You see… You have a visitor.”

“A visitor?” I asked.

A loud pair of hands clasped together, the loud and distinct clap of a pair of heavy, calloused hands coming firmly together in the air shocked a deep memory in me.

The voice that followed continued it.

“My Bella!” The voice of my father called out.

I turned, shocked to see my father standing there in a set of burned bishop clothing. My heart skipped a beat. I recognized the clothing. They were the same robes of the Bishop that Father Thomas had entered into the Vatican prison.

It was odd how I could recall so clearly. Though I had never gotten a look at his face. I was too focused and enraged to see Father Thomas there.

“F-Father?” I stammered, shocked to see him.

My father, Bernardo, laughed, “Yes, my daughter…” he approached me, his hands lifted up in praise as he craned his neck to see me, “You look magnificent! A True Demoness!”

My toothy grin failed me as my jaw hung open, heart fluttering in my chest as I felt my stomach drop down to my knees.

Bernardo DelAvanna alive? “What? H-How?!” I stammered, attempting to find the words.

My father walked around the room, admiring my throne, and glancing at the large wall where I had the black painting of Jupiter Devouring his Son.

“You even found the painting desirable, eh?” My father laughed.

“You died,” I whispered, “The Mafia… They took their pound of flesh from you when you couldn’t pay your debts.”

My father laughed, “You think I was the pound of flesh?” He shook his head, sighing, “Mia figlia,

Bella… I wasn’t the pound of flesh. That was your mamma.”

My jaw clamped shut, “What?!”

“You think those men found your mother and you on their own?” He shrugged, “I offered her up, of course, in exchange for them leaving you be.”

My stomach churned as he spoke.

“All to lay the groundwork for your rise to power, my dear! Your Madre was a small price to pay to achieve your ascension,” He smiled to me, “And look at you! A Lord of Hell!”

“The Lord of Wrath,” I corrected.

My father smiled wide, “Yes. Mia figlia! Oh, how proud I am of you! Everything worked out perfectly as I had designed it!”

“As… You designed it?” I gasped.

“Yes!” He clapped his hands together, the sound reverberating through the room, “You, Mia figlia, there watching them abuse your mother, understanding the hatred for mortal men. Around her neck, a charm of Arioch, to ensure his spirit could enter her empty vessel once defiled.”

I felt a burning heat swelling within me as he spoke. My heart was hammering in my chest.

“You stumbled across my inept former student who had stolen my title,” My father grinned to me, “That being, Immunda.”

The heat rose, so much so I thought I was about to breathe fire.

“And you, Mia Figlia, Bella!” He clapped happily, “You manipulated him flawlessly! Used him as your shield, your cover as you did just as I knew you would!”

His words rang in my ears, “Just as I knew you would.”

I finally managed enough self control to speak, “You… Used me?”

“No, I wouldn’t say I used you,” My Father chuckled, “I would say I designed this fate for you, my daughter! For I would not settle on being a mere warlock! That was not the fate I had designed for myself! No, I would be a master of Hellfire. A true Lord of Hell!” He pointed to me, grinning, “And now we shall do so, together! Padre e figlia!” He laughed, grinning ear to ear as he did so.

His laughter gave way to a numbness in my ears. A ringing.

All around me the dark spirits I had bent to my will began to slither away from me in utter fear.

Their fear fueled me and the heat rose within.

The numbness grew into a loud burning sound, like a roaring fire drowning out my father’s laughter as my thoughts raced through my mind.

He used me.

No.

No, I was the one in control! Me!

But that wasn’t true, was it? I was never in control.

Never once.

I was under my father’s will or Xyphiel’s.

Even when I thought I had my own agency I didn’t. It wasn’t me.

I walked along a trench my father had dug for me. A trench too deep to climb out of.

He led me to Arioch like a lamb to the slaughter. Like a lamb, I followed my shepherds to an inevitable ending.

Immunda was my father’s student? A failed experiment perhaps? Immunda was a complete fool, but that gave me questions as to how old my father was.

How long had he existed? Was I the first attempt that managed to succeed in achieving his goals?

Would he use me even more? He said he wished to be a Lord of Hell.

There were so many openings now. If he spoke to Xyphiel and explained what he had done to me… Xyphiel would bestow upon him any number of sin’s to control.

As Envy? His desire for power certainly could fit that bill. Gluttony as well, that would be more apt, he desired power and had no qualms sacrificing anyone for it. But perhaps with his lust for power, Greed would fit his coveting more.

“Bella?” My father’s voice finally broke me out of my reverie.

I gazed down at my father, looking down on him from the increased stature of my demonic form. The form he claimed he had willed upon me. My large hands sat firmly on his shoulders.

When had I done that?

The burning in my chest had not subsided. If anything, it had grown.

Grown so much I felt the fire and heat more than I did my own heartbeat or blood.

“I’m sorry, Father… I was just thinking of what sort of Lord of Hell you’d make,” I whispered.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the Black Painting.

I locked my eyes with the desperate eyes of Jupiter within.

“And what have you decided, Mia figlia, Bella?” He asked softly.

The heat within began to spread and I gripped his shoulders firmer.

“Careful, Mia figlia… Your strength is immeasurable! You could hurt me,” My father winced.

“I’m sorry, papà,” I whispered, “I’ve decided you’re to join me. We’ll be together, forever.”

My father laughed as I lifted him up, though his laughing ceased as I brought him to my mouth, looking down at him. “B-Bella? What are yo-” My father glanced at the picture, “No! Bella no! Smettila, sono tuo padre!”

“You are my father, but you’re also a rival,” I spat as I opened my mouth and brought my jaws down on his shoulders.

I could feel his arm pushing up on my jaw, his other hanging out and my eyes moved to the picture.

“Jupiter devours his Son. Wrath devours her father,” I thought as his screams filled my throat.

I closed my jaws and felt the hot coppery rush of blood fill my maw.

His hand was grasping as he began to choke on his own blood.

I swallowed him whole from there.

I could feel him struggle. One arm, a shoulder and his head.

Soon, oh too soon, he stopped moving.

I devoured the rest of him and as I swallowed, the heat from my chest exploded.

I roared in anger.

My entire life, all I had wanted was to seize control back from those who had taken it from me!

From the men who wanted to sell me, the demons who owned my soul, the church who stole my freedom! But when I had achieved what I thought was freedom, even now I am enslaved! Even when I thought I was free, I only fulfilled my father’s will!

Now I am under the thumb of Xyphiel.

The heat pulses out from my chest, hotter and hotter with each beat of my heart.

Now pulsing through my veins I felt hot, burning liquid. A fuel burning within me.

The fire ripped through my body and I felt my feet lift up off the ground as light flashed in my eyes.

The lava-like blood tore through me and burned away at me.

Yet I felt there was more left behind.

My vision cleared. The room was scorched, but I saw the spirits around me begin to slither forth from the charred marble walls.

Green flames danced on the ceiling, walls and radiated over the large painting on the wall.

I saw it was mostly intact, though fire flickered around the edges.

My feet touched the ground and as they did the entire building shivered.

I could not feel my heart beating now. Only the fiery pulsing of Wrath within me.

I could feel it.

I thrust my hands out, and as they rushed forward I felt my rage burning through the veil of the physical world. My eyes locked forward, and I clenched my fists tightly around a pulsing energy.

I pushed my hatred forward, my vengeance satisfied, for once.

But at the same time, my desire to further my vengeance, my retribution on all who dared to cross me again.

For such a task, I needed an old ally.

I pulled my hands back, and as I did, the echoing screams of thousands filled my throne room as I drew the essence from the shadows before me.

With a sickening thud, Arioch’s form crashed to the floor at my feet.

I took a step back, looking over my nose at him as I let the power of my vengeance reform him.

Arioch roared, flesh peeling back from his face as a large canine skull pushed forward, free of any skin. Massive ribbed horns curled from the top of his head as his huge leathery wings spread behind him.

Arioch’s skin was as black as shadow, his fists slamming down to the floor, “B-Belial…” he hissed.

“I have reforged your spirit from the shadows, Arioch, a favor repaid,” I spoke, my voice shaking the air around me.

Arioch looked upon me, his yellow eyes flickering in the empty sockets. “...Wrath has crowned you, Bella,” He said with admiration, bowing his head, “I serve the Lord of Wrath and my savior. I am yours, Lord Bella.”

“Mia!” I roared. So much so I could see my voice radiate over the spirits, who paused only momentarily before they continued to draw nearer to me. All of them encircled me, bowing in servitude.

Mia rushed out from behind the throne, “Y-Yes Mistress?!”

“Mirror!” I bellowed.

Mia rushed off and within a few short moments dragged a large mirror before me.

I stood naked, but changed.

My body was tall, lean and devoid of any human-like features. My breasts lacked nipples, my crotch lacked any shape what-so-ever. But I appeared human.

Aside from the black feathery wings which sprouted from my back, wreathed in green fire.

The same fire which I noticed, immediately filled my eyes.

There was nothing but two fiery orbs within my eye sockets, yet now I could see clearer than I had ever seen before.

I did not need anyone to tell me what had happened as I snapped my fingers, the spirits wrapping around me, writhing me in blackened armor.

The armor made my feet appear as hooves, my shoulders bearing cutting blades and a chain-mail lined cloak soon cascaded behind me, landing firmly on the ground with a subtle shiver, not unlike coins striking the floor.

I lifted my hands to my black hair, which was long and smooth. Spirits there manifested into a black and green crown.

“M-Mistress,” Mia stammered, “W-What happened to you?”

“Today, I’ve taken my mantle as a Lord of Hell,” my voice echoed through my throne room, “A Lord who will spare no one from her Wrath.”